<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<p class="center larger">THE NOVELS OF<br/>
IVAN TURGENEV</p>
<div class="box-page">
<div class="box-top">
<p class="center">THE NOVELS OF<br/>
<span class="red">IVAN TURGENEV</span></p>
</div>
<div class="box-middle">
<table summary="List of novels">
<tr>
<td class="tdr">I.</td><td>RUDIN.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">II.</td><td>A HOUSE OF GENTLEFOLK.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">III.</td><td>ON THE EVE.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">IV.</td><td>FATHERS AND CHILDREN.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">V.</td><td>SMOKE.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">VI. & VII.</td><td>VIRGIN SOIL. 2 vols.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">VIII. & IX.</td><td>A SPORTSMAN’S SKETCHES. 2 vols.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">X.</td><td>DREAM TALES AND PROSE POEMS.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">XI.</td><td>THE TORRENTS OF SPRING, ETC.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">XII.</td><td>A LEAR OF THE STEPPES.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">XIII.</td><td>THE DIARY OF A SUPERFLUOUS MAN, ETC.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">XIV.</td><td>A DESPERATE CHARACTER, ETC.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdr">XV.</td><td>THE JEW, ETC.</td>
</tr>
</table></div>
<div class="box-bottom">
<p class="center"><span class="red">NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY</span><br/>
LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN</p>
</div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_i" id="Page_i">[i]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_ii" id="Page_ii">[ii]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_iii" id="Page_iii">[iii]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="box-page">
<div class="box-top">
<p class="titlepage">THE NOVELS OF IVAN TURGENEV</p>
<p class="center smaller">ILLUSTRATED EDITION</p>
</div>
<div class="box-middle">
<h1 class="red titlepage">A LEAR OF<br/> THE STEPPES<br/> <span class="smaller">ETC.</span></h1>
<p class="titlepage"><i>TRANSLATED FROM THE RUSSIAN<br/>
By<br/>
CONSTANCE GARNETT</i></p>
</div>
<div class="box-middle" style="height: 5em;"></div>
<div class="box-bottom">
<p class="titlepage"><span class="red">NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY</span><br/>
LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN<br/>
MCMVI</p>
</div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_iv" id="Page_iv">[iv]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="titlepage smaller"><i>Printed in England</i></p>
<p class="titlepage smaller"><i>All rights reserved</i></p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[v]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>INTRODUCTION</h2>
<h3>I</h3>
<p>An examination of <i>A Lear of the Steppes</i> is of
especial interest to authors, as the story is so
exquisite in its structure, so overwhelming in
its effects, that it exposes the artificiality of the
great majority of the clever works of art in
fiction. <i>A Lear of the Steppes</i> is great in art
because it is a living organic whole, springing
from the deep roots of life itself; and the
innumerable works of art that are fabricated
and pasted together from an ingenious plan—works
that do not grow from the inevitability
of things—appear at once insignificant or false
in comparison.</p>
<p>In examining the art, the artist will note that
Turgenev’s method of introducing his story is
a lesson in sincerity. Harlov, the Lear of the
story, is brought forward with such force on the
threshold that all eyes resting on his figure<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[vi]</SPAN></span>
cannot but follow his after movements. And
absolute conviction gained, all the artist’s artful
after-devices and subtle presentations and side-lights
on the story are not apparent under the
straightforward ease and the seeming carelessness
with which the narrator describes his
boyish memories. Then, Harlov’s household,
his two daughters, and a crowd of minor
characters, are brought before us as persons in
the tragedy, and we see that all these people
are living each from the innate laws of his
being, <em>apparently independently of the author’s
scheme</em>. This conviction, that the author has
no pre-arranged plan, convinces us that in the
story we are living a piece of life: here we are
verily plunging into life itself.</p>
<p>And the story goes on flowing easily and naturally
till the people of the neighbourhood, the
peasants, the woods and fields around, are known
by us as intimately as is any neighbourhood in
life. Suddenly a break—the tragedy is upon
us. Suddenly the terrific forces that underlie
human life, even the meanest of human lives,
burst on us astonished and breathless, precisely
as a tragedy comes up to the surface and
bursts on us in real life: everybody runs about
dazed, annoyed, futile; we watch the other
people sustaining their own individuality<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[vii]</SPAN></span>
inadequately in the face of the monstrous new
events which go their fatal way logically, events
which leave the people huddled and useless
and gasping. And destruction having burst
out of life, life slowly returns to its old grooves—with
a difference to us, the difference in the
relation of people one to another that a death or
a tragedy always leaves to the survivors. Marvellous
in its truth is Turgenev’s analysis of
the situation after Harlov’s death, marvellous
is the simple description of the neighbourhood’s
attitude to the Harlov family, and marvellous
is the lifting of the scene on the after-life of
Harlov’s daughters. In the pages (pages <SPAN href="#Page_140">140</SPAN>,
<SPAN href="#Page_141">141</SPAN>, <SPAN href="#Page_146">146</SPAN>, <SPAN href="#Page_147">147</SPAN>) on these women, Turgenev
flashes into the reader’s mind an extraordinary
sense of the inevitability of these women’s
natures, of their innate growth fashioning their
after-lives as logically as a beech puts out
beech-leaves and an oak oak-leaves. Through
Turgenev’s single glimpse at their fortunes one
knows the whole intervening fifteen years; he
has carried us into a new world: yet it is the
old world; one needs to know no more. It is
life arbitrary but inevitable, life so clarified by
art that it is absolutely interpreted; but life
with all the sense of mystery that nature
breathes around it in its ceaseless growth.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_viii" id="Page_viii">[viii]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>II</h3>
<p>This sense of inevitability and of the
mystery of life which Turgenev gives us in
<i>A Lear of the Steppes</i> is the highest demand we
can make from art. <i>Acia</i>, the last story in the
present volume, though it gives us a sense of
mystery, is not inevitable: the end is <em>faked</em> to
suit the artist’s purpose, and thus, as in other
ways, it is far inferior to <i>Lear</i>. <i>Faust</i>, the
second story, has consummate charm in its
strange atmosphere of the supernatural mingling
with things earthly, but it is not, as is
<i>Lear</i>, life seen from the surface to the revealed
depths; it is a revelation of the strange forces
in life, presented beautifully; but it is rather an
idea, a problem to be worked out by certain
characters, than a piece of life inevitable and
growing. When an artist creates in us the
sense of inevitability, then his work is at its
highest, and is obeying nature’s law of growth,
unfolding from out itself as inevitably as a tree
or a flower or a human being unfolds from out
itself. Turgenev at his highest never quits
nature, yet he always uses the surface, and what
is apparent, to disclose her most secret principles,
her deepest potentialities, her inmost
laws of being, and whatever he presents he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_ix" id="Page_ix">[ix]</SPAN></span>
presents clearly and simply. This combination
of powers marks only the few supreme artists.
Even great masters often fail in perfect <em>naturalness</em>:
Tolstoi’s <i>The Death of Ivan Ilytch</i>, for
example, one of the most powerful stories ever
written, has too little that is typical of the
whole of life, too much that is strained towards
the general purpose of the story, to be really
<em>natural</em>. Turgenev’s special feat in fiction is
that his characters reveal themselves by the
most ordinary details of their every-day life;
and while these details are always giving us
the whole life of the people, and their inner life
as well, the novel’s significance is being built
up simply out of these details, built up by the
same process, in fact, as nature creates for us a
single strong impression out of a multitude of
little details. The Impressionists, it is true, often
give us amazingly clever pictures of life, seen
subtly and drawn naturally; but, in general,
their able pictures of the way men think and
act do not reveal more than the actual thinking
and acting that men betray to one another,—they
do not betray the whole significance of
their lives more than does the daily life itself.
And so the Impressionists give pictures of life’s
surface, and not interpretations of its eternal
depths: they pass away as portraits of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_x" id="Page_x">[x]</SPAN></span>
time, amazingly felicitous artistic portraits.
But Turgenev’s power as a poet comes in,
whenever he draws a commonplace figure, to
make it bring with it a sense of the mystery
of its existence. In <i>Lear</i> the steward Kvitsinsky
plays a subsidiary part; he has apparently no
significance in the story, and very little is told
about him. But who does not perceive that
Turgenev looks at and presents the figure of
this man in a manner totally different from the
way any clever novelist of the second rank
would look at and use him? Kvitsinsky, in
Turgenev’s hands, is an individual with all the
individual’s mystery in his glance, his coming
and going, his way of taking things; but he is
a part of the household’s breath, of its very
existence; he breathes the atmosphere naturally
and creates an atmosphere of his own. If
Hugo had created him he would have been
out of focus immediately; Balzac would have
described the household minutely, and then let
Kvitsinsky appear as a separate entity in it;
the Impressionists would sketch him as a living
picture, a part of the household, but he would
remain as first created, he would always repeat
the first impression he makes on us, a certain man
in a certain aspect; and they would not give us
the steward revealing his character imperceptibly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xi" id="Page_xi">[xi]</SPAN></span>
from day to day in his minute actions, naturally,
and little by little, as this man reveals his.</p>
<p>It is then in his marvellous sense of the
growth of life that Turgenev is superior to
most of his rivals. Not only did he observe
life minutely and comprehensively, but he reproduces
it as a constantly growing phenomenon,
growing naturally, not accidentally or arbitrarily.
For example, in <i>A House of Gentlefolk</i>,
take Lavretsky’s and Liza’s changes of
mood when they are falling in love one with
another: it is nature herself in them changing
very delicately and insensibly; we feel that the
whole picture is alive, not an effect cut out
from life, and cut off from it at the same time,
like a bunch of cut flowers, an effect which
many clever novelists often give us. And in
<i>Lear</i> we feel that the life in Harlov’s village
is still going on, growing yonder, still growing
with all its mysterious sameness and changes,
when, in Turgenev’s last words, ‘The story-teller
ceased, and we talked a little longer, and
then parted, each to his home.’</p>
<h3>III</h3>
<p>Turgenev’s sympathy with women and his
unequalled power of drawing them, not merely<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xii" id="Page_xii">[xii]</SPAN></span>
as they appear to men, but as they appear to
each other, has been dwelt on by many writers.
And in truth, of the three leading qualities
into which his artistic powers may be arbitrarily
analysed, the most apparent is precisely that
delicate feminine intuition and sensitive emotional
consciousness into all the nuances of
personal relations that women possess in life
and are never able to put into books. This
fluid sympathetic perception is instinctive in
Turgenev: it is his temperament to be sympathetic
or receptive to all types, except,
perhaps, to purely masculine men of action,
whom he never draws with success. His temperament
is bathed in a delicate emotional
atmosphere quivering with light, which discloses
all the infinite riches of the created
world, the relation of each character to its
particular universe, and the significance of its
human fate. And this state of soul or flow of
mood in Turgenev is creative, as when music
floats from a distance to the listener, immediately
the darkening fields, the rough coarse
earth of cheap human life, with all the grind
and petty monotony of existence, melt into
harmony, and life is seen as a mysterious
whole, not merely as a puzzling discrepancy
of gaps and contradictions and days of little<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xiii" id="Page_xiii">[xiii]</SPAN></span>
import. This fluid emotional consciousness of
Turgenev is feminine, inasmuch as it is a receptive,
sympathising, and harmonising attitude;
but just where the woman’s faculty of receptiveness
ends, where her perception fails to go
beyond the facts she is alive to, Turgenev’s
consciousness flashes out into the great poet’s
creative world, with its immense breadth of
vision, force, and imagination. Thus in laying
down <i>A Lear of the Steppes</i> the reader is conscious
that he is seeing past the human life of
the tragedy on to the limitless seas of existence
beyond,—he is looking beyond the heads
of the moving human figures out on to the infinite
horizon. Just where the woman’s interest
would stop and rest satisfied with the near
personal elements in the drama, Turgenev’s
constructive poetic force sees the universal,
and in turn interprets these figures in relation
to the far wider field of the race, the age, and
makes them symbolical of the deep forces of
all human existence.</p>
<p>And thus Turgenev becomes a creator, originating
a world greater than he received. His
creation of Bazarov in <i>Fathers and Children</i> from
a three hours’ accidental meeting with a man
while on a journey, is an extraordinary instance
of how unerringly his vision created in fore-thought<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xiv" id="Page_xiv">[xiv]</SPAN></span>
a world that was to come. He accepted
the man, he was penetrated with the new and
strange conceptions of life offered, and as a
poet he saw in a flash the immense significance
to society of this man’s appearance in the age.
He saw a new and formidable type had arisen
in the nation, negating its traditions, its beliefs,
its conceptions; and from this solitary meeting
with an individual, Turgenev laid bare and
predicted the progress of the most formidable
social and political movement in modern
Russia, predicted it and set it forth in art,
a decade before its birth.</p>
<h3>IV</h3>
<p>In truth, Turgenev’s art at its highest may
well be the despair of artists who have sufficient
insight to understand wherein he excels. He
is rich in all the gifts, so he penetrates into
everything; but it is the perfect harmony
existing between his gifts that makes him
see everything in proportion. Thus he never
caricatures; he is never too forcible, and never
too clever. He is a great realist, and his
realism carries along with it the natural breath
of poetry. His art is highly complex, but its
expression is so pellucid, so simple, that we can<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xv" id="Page_xv">[xv]</SPAN></span>
see only its body, never the mechanism of its
body. His thought and his emotion are blended
in one; he interprets life, but always preserves
the atmosphere, the glamour, the mystery of
the living thing in his interpretation. His
creative world arises spontaneously from his
own depths—the mark of the world’s great
masters. Never thinking of himself, he inspires
his readers with a secret delight for the beauty
that he found everywhere in life. And he never
shuts his eyes against the true.</p>
<p class="right">EDWARD GARNETT.</p>
<p class="smaller"><i>October 1898.</i></p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xvi" id="Page_xvi">[xvi]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
<table summary="contents">
<tr>
<td></td><td class="tdr smaller">PAGE</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><SPAN href="#A_LEAR_OF_THE_STEPPES">A LEAR OF THE STEPPES,</SPAN></td><td class="tdr">3</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><SPAN href="#FAUST">FAUST,</SPAN></td><td class="tdr">151</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><SPAN href="#ACIA">ACIA,</SPAN></td><td class="tdr">227</td>
</tr>
</table>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[1]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="center larger" id="shakespeare">A LEAR OF THE STEPPES</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/1-shakespeare.jpg" width-obs="465" height-obs="650" alt="" /> <p class="caption"><i>Shakespeare</i></p>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2 id="A_LEAR_OF_THE_STEPPES">A LEAR OF THE STEPPES</h2>
<p>We were a party of six, gathered together one
winter evening at the house of an old college
friend. The conversation turned on Shakespeare,
on his types, and how profoundly and
truly they were taken from the very heart of
humanity. We admired particularly their truth
to life, their actuality. Each of us spoke of the
Hamlets, the Othellos, the Falstaffs, even the
Richard the Thirds and Macbeths—the two
last only potentially, it is true, resembling their
prototypes—whom he had happened to come
across.</p>
<p>‘And I, gentlemen,’ cried our host, a man
well past middle age, ‘used to know a King
Lear!’</p>
<p>‘How was that?’ we questioned him.</p>
<p>‘Oh, would you like me to tell you about
him?’</p>
<p>‘Please do.’</p>
<p>And our friend promptly began his narrative.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>I</h3>
<p>‘All my childhood,’ he began, ‘and early
youth, up to the age of fifteen, I spent in the
country, on the estate of my mother, a wealthy
landowner in X—— province. Almost the
most vivid impression, that has remained in
my memory of that far-off time, is the figure
of our nearest neighbour, Martin Petrovitch
Harlov. Indeed it would be difficult for such
an impression to be obliterated: I never in
my life afterwards met anything in the least
like Harlov. Picture to yourselves a man of
gigantic stature. On his huge carcase was
set, a little askew, and without the least trace
of a neck, a prodigious head. A perfect haystack
of tangled yellowish-grey hair stood up
all over it, growing almost down to the bushy
eyebrows. On the broad expanse of his purple
face, that looked as though it had been peeled,
there protruded a sturdy knobby nose; diminutive
little blue eyes stared out haughtily, and
a mouth gaped open that was diminutive too,
but crooked, chapped, and of the same colour as
the rest of the face. The voice that proceeded<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</SPAN></span>
from this mouth, though hoarse, was exceedingly
strong and resonant.… Its sound recalled
the clank of iron bars, carried in a cart
over a badly paved road; and when Harlov
spoke, it was as though some one were shouting
in a high wind across a wide ravine. It
was difficult to tell just what Harlov’s face
expressed, it was such an expanse.… One
felt one could hardly take it all in at one
glance. But it was not disagreeable—a certain
grandeur indeed could be discerned in it, only
it was exceedingly astounding and unusual.
And what hands he had—positive cushions!
What fingers, what feet! I remember I could
never gaze without a certain respectful awe at
the four-foot span of Martin Petrovitch’s back,
at his shoulders, like millstones. But what
especially struck me was his ears! They were
just like great twists of bread, full of bends and
curves; his cheeks seemed to support them on
both sides. Martin Petrovitch used to wear—winter
and summer alike—a Cossack dress of
green cloth, girt about with a small Tcherkess
strap, and tarred boots. I never saw a cravat
on him; and indeed what could he have tied
a cravat round? He breathed slowly and
heavily, like a bull, but walked without a
sound. One might have imagined that having
got into a room, he was in constant fear of
upsetting and overturning everything, and so
moved cautiously from place to place, sideways<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</SPAN></span>
for the most part, as though slinking
by. He was possessed of a strength truly
Herculean, and in consequence enjoyed great
renown in the neighbourhood. Our common
people retain to this day their reverence for
Titanic heroes. Legends were invented about
him. They used to recount that he had one
day met a bear in the forest and had almost
vanquished him; that having once caught a
thief in his beehouse, he had flung him, horse
and cart and all, over the hedge, and so on.
Harlov himself never boasted of his strength.
‘If my right hand is blessed,’ he used to say,
‘so it is God’s will it should be!’ He was
proud, only he did not take pride in his
strength, but in his rank, his descent, his
common sense.</p>
<p>‘Our family’s descended from the Swede
Harlus,’ he used to maintain. ‘In the princely
reign of Ivan Vassilievitch the Dark (fancy how
long ago!) he came to Russia, and that Swede
Harlus did not wish to be a Finnish count—but
he wished to be a Russian nobleman, and
he was inscribed in the golden book. It’s from
him we Harlovs are sprung!… And by the
same token, all of us Harlovs are born flaxen-haired,
with light eyes and clean faces, because
we’re children of the snow!’</p>
<p>‘But, Martin Petrovitch,’ I once tried to
object, ‘there never was an Ivan Vassilievitch
the Dark. Then was an Ivan Vassilievitch the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</SPAN></span>
Terrible. The Dark was the name given to
the great prince Vassily Vassilievitch.’</p>
<p>‘What nonsense will you talk next!’
Harlov answered serenely; ‘since I say so,
so it was!’</p>
<p>One day my mother took it into her head to
commend him to his face for his really remarkable
incorruptibility.</p>
<p>‘Ah, Natalia Nikolaevna!’ he protested
almost angrily; ‘what a thing to praise me
for, really! We gentlefolk can’t be otherwise;
so that no churl, no low-born, servile creature
dare even imagine evil of us! I am a Harlov,
my family has come down from’—here he
pointed up somewhere very high aloft in the
ceiling—‘and me not be honest! How is it
possible?’</p>
<p>Another time a high official, who had come
into the neighbourhood and was staying
with my mother, fancied he could make fun
of Martin Petrovitch. The latter had again
referred to the Swede Harlus, who came to
Russia.…</p>
<p>‘In the days of King Solomon?’ the official
interrupted.</p>
<p>‘No, not of King Solomon, but of the great
Prince Ivan Vassilievitch the Dark.’</p>
<p>‘But I imagine,’ the official pursued, ‘that
your family is much more ancient, and goes
back to antediluvian days, when there were
still mastodons and megatheriums about.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>These scientific names were absolutely meaningless
to Martin Petrovitch; but he realised
that the dignitary was laughing at him.</p>
<p>‘May be so,’ he boomed, ‘our family is, no
doubt, very ancient; in those days when my
ancestor was in Moscow, they do say there was
as great a fool as your excellency living there,
and such fools are not seen twice in a thousand
years.’</p>
<p>The high official was in a furious rage, while
Harlov threw his head back, stuck out his chin,
snorted and disappeared. Two days later, he
came in again. My mother began reproaching
him. ‘It’s a lesson for him, ma’am,’ interposed
Harlov, ‘not to fly off without knowing
what he’s about, to find out whom he has to
deal with first. He’s young yet, he must be
taught.’ The dignitary was almost of the
same age as Harlov; but this Titan was in
the habit of regarding every one as not fully
grown up. He had the greatest confidence in
himself and was afraid of absolutely no one.
‘Can they do anything to me? Where on
earth is the man that can?’ he would ask, and
suddenly he would go off into a short but
deafening guffaw.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>II</h3>
<p>My mother was exceedingly particular in her
choice of acquaintances, but she made Harlov
welcome with special cordiality and allowed
him many privileges. Twenty-five years before,
he had saved her life by holding up her carriage
on the edge of a deep precipice, down which
the horses had already fallen. The traces and
straps of the harness broke, but Martin Petrovitch
did not let go his hold of the wheel he
had grasped, though the blood spurted out
under his nails. My mother had arranged his
marriage. She chose for his wife an orphan
girl of seventeen, who had been brought up in
her house; he was over forty at the time.
Martin Petrovitch’s wife was a frail creature—they
said he carried her into his house in the
palms of his hands—and she did not live long
with him. She bore him two daughters, however.
After her death, my mother continued
her good offices to Martin Petrovitch. She
placed his elder daughter in the district school,
and afterwards found her a husband, and
already had another in her eye for the second.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</SPAN></span>
Harlov was a fairly good manager. He had a
little estate of nearly eight hundred acres, and
had built on to his place a little, and the way the
peasants obeyed him is indescribable. Owing
to his stoutness, Harlov scarcely ever went
anywhere on foot: the earth did not bear him.
He used to go everywhere in a low racing
droshky, himself driving a rawboned mare,
thirty years old, with a scar on her shoulder,
from a wound which she had received in the
battle of Borodino, under the quartermaster of
a cavalry regiment. This mare was always
somehow lame in all four legs; she could not
go at a walking pace, but could only change from
a trot to a canter. She used to eat mugwort
and wormwood along the hedges, which I have
never noticed any other horse do. I remember
I always used to wonder how such a broken-down
nag could draw such a fearful weight. I
won’t venture to repeat how many hundred-weight
were attributed to our neighbour. In
the droshky behind Martin Petrovitch’s back
perched his swarthy page, Maximka. With his
face and whole person squeezed close up to his
master, and his bare feet propped on the hind
axle bar of the droshky, he looked like a little
leaf or worm which had clung by chance to the
gigantic carcase before him. This same page
boy used once a week to shave Martin Petrovitch.
He used, so they said, to stand on a
table to perform this operation. Some jocose<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</SPAN></span>
persons averred that he had to run round his
master’s chin. Harlov did not like staying
long at home, and so one might often see him
driving about in his invariable equipage, with
the reins in one hand (the other he held
smartly on his knee with the elbow crooked
upwards), with a diminutive old cap on the very
top of his head. He looked boldly about him
with his little bear-like eyes, shouted in a voice
of thunder to all the peasants, artisans, and
tradespeople he met. Priests he greatly disliked,
and he would send vigorous abjurations
after them when he met them. One day on
overtaking me (I was out for a stroll with my
gun), he hallooed at a hare that lay near the
road in such a way that I could not get the
roar and ring of it out of my ears all day.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>III</h3>
<p>My mother, as I have already stated, made
Martin Petrovitch very welcome. She knew
what a profound respect he entertained for her
person. ‘She is a real gentlewoman, one of
our sort,’ was the way he used to refer to her.
He used to style her his benefactress, while she
saw in him a devoted giant, who would not
have hesitated to face a whole mob of peasants
in defence of her; and although no one foresaw
the barest possibility of such a contingency,
still, to my mother’s notions, in the absence of
a husband—she had early been left a widow—such
a champion as Martin Petrovitch was not
to be despised. And besides, he was a man of
upright character, who curried favour with
no one, never borrowed money or drank spirits;
and no fool either, though he had received no
sort of education. My mother trusted Martin
Petrovitch: when she took it into her head to
make her will, she asked him to witness it, and
he drove home expressly to fetch his round
iron-rimmed spectacles, without which he could
not write. And with spectacles on nose, he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</SPAN></span>
succeeded, in a quarter of an hour, with many
gasps and groans and great effort, in inscribing
his Christian name, father’s name, and surname
and his rank and designation, tracing enormous
quadrangular letters, with tails and flourishes.
Having completed this task, he declared he
was tired out, and that writing for him was as
hard work as catching fleas. Yes, my mother
had a respect for him … he was not, however,
admitted beyond the dining-room in our house.
He carried a very strong odour about with
him; there was a smell of the earth, of decaying
forest, of marsh mud about him. ‘He’s a
forest-demon!’ my old nurse would declare.
At dinner a special table used to be laid apart
in a corner for Martin Petrovitch, and he was
not offended at that, he knew other people
were ill at ease sitting beside him, and he too
had greater freedom in eating. And he did
eat too, as no one, I imagine, has eaten since the
days of Polyphemus. At the very beginning
of dinner, by way of a precautionary measure,
they always served him a pot of some four
pounds of porridge, ‘else you’d eat me out
of house and home,’ my mother used to say.
‘That I should, ma’am,’ Martin Petrovitch
would respond, grinning.</p>
<p>My mother liked to hear his reflections on
any topic connected with the land. But she
could not support the sound of his voice for
long together. ‘What’s the meaning of it, my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</SPAN></span>
good sir!’ she would exclaim; ‘you might
take something to cure yourself of it, really!
You simply deafen me. Such a trumpet-blast!’</p>
<p>‘Natalia Nikolaevna! benefactress!’ Martin
Petrovitch would rejoin, as a rule, ‘I’m not responsible
for my throat. And what medicine
could have any effect on me—kindly tell me
that? I’d better hold my tongue for a bit.’</p>
<p>In reality, I imagine, no medicine could
have affected Martin Petrovitch. He was
never ill.</p>
<p>He was not good at telling stories, and did
not care for it. ‘Much talking gives me
asthma,’ he used to remark reproachfully. It
was only when one got him on to the year
1812—he had served in the militia, and had
received a bronze medal, which he used to
wear on festive occasions attached to a Vladimir
ribbon—when one questioned him about
the French, that he would relate some few
anecdotes. He used, however, to maintain
stoutly all the while that there never had been
any Frenchmen, real ones, in Russia, only some
poor marauders, who had straggled over from
hunger, and that he had given many a good
drubbing to such rabble in the forests.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>IV</h3>
<p>And yet even this self-confident, unflinching
giant had his moments of melancholy and
depression. Without any visible cause he
would suddenly begin to be sad; he would
lock himself up alone in his room, and hum—positively
hum—like a whole hive of bees; or
he would call his page Maximka, and tell him
to read aloud to him out of the solitary book
which had somehow found its way into his
house, an odd volume of Novikovsky’s <i>The
Worker at Leisure</i>, or else to sing to him.
And Maximka, who by some strange freak of
chance, could spell out print, syllable by
syllable, would set to work with the usual
chopping up of the words and transference of
the accent, bawling out phrases of the following
description: ‘but man in his wilfulness draws
from this empty hypothesis, which he applies
to the animal kingdom, utterly opposite conclusions.
Every animal separately,’ he says,
‘is not capable of making me happy!’ and so
on. Or he would chant in a shrill little voice
a mournful song, of which nothing could be
distinguished but: ‘Ee … eee … ee … a …<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</SPAN></span>
ee … a … ee … Aaa … ska! O … oo …
oo … bee … ee … ee … ee … la!’ While
Martin Petrovitch would shake his head, make
allusions to the mutability of life, how all things
turn to ashes, fade away like grass, pass—and
will return no more! A picture had somehow
come into his hands, representing a burning
candle, which the winds, with puffed-out
cheeks, were blowing upon from all sides;
below was the inscription: ‘Such is the life of
man.’ He was very fond of this picture; he
had hung it up in his own room, but at ordinary,
not melancholy, times he used to keep
it turned face to the wall, so that it might not
depress him. Harlov, that colossus, was afraid
of death! To the consolations of religion, to
prayer, however, he rarely had recourse in his
fits of melancholy. Even then he chiefly
relied on his own intelligence. He had no
particular religious feeling; he was not often
seen in church; he used to say, it is true, that
he did not go on the ground that, owing to his
corporeal dimensions, he was afraid of squeezing
other people out. The fit of depression
commonly ended in Martin Petrovitch’s beginning
to whistle, and suddenly, in a voice of
thunder, ordering out his droshky, and dashing
off about the neighbourhood, vigorously brandishing
his disengaged hand over the peak of
his cap, as though he would say, ‘For all that, I
don’t care a straw!’ He was a regular Russian.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>V</h3>
<p>Strong men, like Martin Petrovitch, are for
the most part of a phlegmatic disposition; but
he, on the contrary, was rather easily irritated.
He was specially short-tempered with a certain
Bitchkov, who had found a refuge in our house,
where he occupied a position between that of a
buffoon and a dependant. He was the brother
of Harlov’s deceased wife, had been nicknamed
Souvenir as a little boy, and Souvenir he had
remained for every one, even the servants, who
addressed him, it is true, as Souvenir Timofeitch.
His real name he seemed hardly to
know himself. He was a pitiful creature,
looked down upon by every one; a toady, in
fact. He had no teeth on one side of his
mouth, which gave his little wrinkled face a
crooked appearance. He was in a perpetual
fuss and fidget; he used to poke himself into
the maids’ room, or into the counting-house, or
into the priest’s quarters, or else into the bailiff’s
hut. He was repelled from everywhere, but he
only shrugged himself up, and screwed up his
little eyes, and laughed a pitiful mawkish laugh,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</SPAN></span>
like the sound of rinsing a bottle. It always
seemed to me that had Souvenir had money,
he would have turned into the basest person,
unprincipled, spiteful, even cruel. Poverty
kept him within bounds. He was only allowed
drink on holidays. He was decently dressed,
by my mother’s orders, since in the evenings
he took a hand in her game of picquet or boston.
Souvenir was constantly repeating, ‘Certainly,
d’rectly, d’rectly.’ ‘D’rectly what?’ my mother
would ask, with annoyance. He instantly drew
back his hands, in a scare, and lisped, ‘At
your service, ma’am!’ Listening at doors,
backbiting, and, above all, quizzing, teasing,
were his sole interest, and he used to quiz as
though he had a right to, as though he were
avenging himself for something. He used to
call Martin Petrovitch brother, and tormented
him beyond endurance. ‘What made you kill
my sister, Margarita Timofeevna?’ he used to
persist, wriggling about before him and sniggering.
One day Martin Petrovitch was sitting in
the billiard-room, a cool apartment, in which
no one had ever seen a single fly, and which our
neighbour, disliking heat and sunshine, greatly
favoured on this account. He was sitting
between the wall and the billiard-table. Souvenir
was fidgeting before his bulky person,
mocking him, grimacing.… Martin Petrovitch
wanted to get rid of him, and thrust both
hands out in front of him. Luckily for Souvenir<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</SPAN></span>
he managed to get away, his brother-in-law’s
open hands came into collision with the
edge of the billiard-table, and the billiard-board
went flying off all its six screws.… What
a mass of batter Souvenir would have been
turned into under those mighty hands!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VI</h3>
<p>I had long been curious to see how Martin
Petrovitch arranged his household, what sort
of a home he had. One day I invited myself
to accompany him on horseback as far as
Eskovo (that was the name of his estate).
‘Upon my word, you want to have a look at
my dominion,’ was Martin Petrovitch’s comment.
‘By all means! I’ll show you the
garden, and the house, and the threshing-floor,
and everything. I have plenty of everything.’
We set off. It was reckoned hardly more
than a couple of miles from our place to
Eskovo. ‘Here it is—my dominion!’ Martin
Petrovitch roared suddenly, trying to turn his
immovable neck, and waving his arm to right
and left. ‘It’s all mine!’ Harlov’s homestead
lay on the top of a sloping hill. At the
bottom, a few wretched-looking peasants’ huts
clustered close to a small pond. At the pond,
on a washing platform, an old peasant woman
in a check petticoat was beating some soaked
linen with a bat.</p>
<p>‘Axinia!’ boomed Martin Petrovitch, but in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</SPAN></span>
such a note that the rooks flew up in a flock
from an oat-field near.… ‘Washing your
husband’s breeches?’</p>
<p>The peasant woman turned at once and
bowed very low.</p>
<p>‘Yes, sir,’ sounded her weak voice.</p>
<p>‘Ay, ay! Yonder, look,’ Martin Petrovitch
continued, proceeding at a trot alongside a
half-rotting wattle fence, ‘that is my hemp-patch;
and that yonder’s the peasants’; see
the difference? And this here is my garden;
the apple-trees I planted, and the willows I
planted too. Else there was no timber of any
sort here. Look at that, and learn a lesson!’</p>
<p>We turned into the courtyard, shut in by a
fence; right opposite the gate, rose an old
tumbledown lodge, with a thatch roof, and steps
up to it, raised on posts. On one side stood
another, rather newer, and with a tiny attic;
but it too was a ramshackly affair. ‘Here you
may learn a lesson again,’ observed Harlov;
‘see what a little manor-house our fathers lived
in; but now see what a mansion I have built
myself.’ This ‘mansion’ was like a house of
cards. Five or six dogs, one more ragged and
hideous than another, welcomed us with barking.
‘Sheep-dogs!’ observed Martin Petrovitch.
‘Pure-bred Crimeans! Sh, damned
brutes! I’ll come and strangle you one after
another!’ On the steps of the new building,
there came out a young man, in a long full<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</SPAN></span>
nankeen overall, the husband of Martin Petrovitch’s
elder daughter. Skipping quickly up
to the droshky, he respectfully supported his
father-in-law under the elbow as he got up,
and even made as though he would hold the
gigantic feet, which the latter, bending his
bulky person forward, lifted with a sweeping
movement across the seat; then he assisted
me to dismount from my horse.</p>
<p>‘Anna!’ cried Harlov, ‘Natalia Nikolaevna’s
son has come to pay us a visit; you must find
some good cheer for him. But where’s Evlampia?’
(Anna was the name of the elder
daughter, Evlampia of the younger.)</p>
<p>‘She’s not at home; she’s gone into the
fields to get cornflowers,’ responded Anna,
appearing at a little window near the door.</p>
<p>‘Is there any junket?’ queried Harlov.</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘And cream too?’</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘Well, set them on the table, and I’ll show
the young gentleman my own room meanwhile.
This way, please, this way,’ he added, addressing
me, and beckoning with his forefinger. In
his own house he treated me less familiarly;
as a host he felt obliged to be more formally
respectful. He led me along a corridor. ‘Here
is where I abide,’ he observed, stepping sideways
over the threshold of a wide doorway,
‘this is my room. Pray walk in!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>His room turned out to be a big unplastered
apartment, almost empty; on the walls, on
nails driven in askew, hung two riding-whips,
a three-cornered hat, reddish with wear, a
single-barrelled gun, a sabre, a sort of curious
horse-collar inlaid with metal plates, and the
picture representing a burning candle blown on
by the winds. In one corner stood a wooden
settle covered with a particoloured rug. Hundreds
of flies swarmed thickly about the ceiling;
yet the room was cool. But there was a very
strong smell of that peculiar odour of the
forest which always accompanied Martin Petrovitch.</p>
<p>‘Well, is it a nice room?’ Harlov questioned
me.</p>
<p>‘Very nice.’</p>
<p>‘Look-ye, there hangs my Dutch horse-collar,’
Harlov went on, dropping into his
familiar tone again. ‘A splendid horse-collar!
got it by barter off a Jew. Just you look at it!’</p>
<p>‘It’s a good horse-collar.’</p>
<p>‘It’s most practical. And just sniff it …
what leather!’ I smelt the horse-collar. It
smelt of rancid oil and nothing else.</p>
<p>‘Now, be seated,—there on the stool; make
yourself at home,’ observed Harlov, while he
himself sank on to the settle, and seemed to
fall into a doze, shutting his eyes and even
beginning to snore. I gazed at him without
speaking, with ever fresh wonder; he was a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</SPAN></span>
perfect mountain—there was no other word!
Suddenly he started.</p>
<p>‘Anna!’ he shouted, while his huge stomach
rose and fell like a wave on the sea; ‘what are
you about? Look sharp! Didn’t you hear
me?’</p>
<p>‘Everything’s ready, father; come in,’ I
heard his daughter’s voice.</p>
<p>I inwardly marvelled at the rapidity with
which Martin Petrovitch’s behests had been
carried out; and followed him into the drawing-room,
where, on a table covered with a red
cloth with white flowers on it, lunch was already
prepared: junket, cream, wheaten bread, even
powdered sugar and ginger. While I set to
work on the junket, Martin Petrovitch growled
affectionately, ‘Eat, my friend, eat, my dear
boy; don’t despise our country cheer,’ and
sitting down again in a corner, again seemed
to fall into a doze. Before me, perfectly
motionless, with downcast eyes, stood Anna
Martinovna, while I saw through the window
her husband walking my cob up and down the
yard, and rubbing the chain of the snaffle with
his own hands.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VII</h3>
<p>My mother did not like Harlov’s elder
daughter; she called her a stuck-up thing.
Anna Martinovna scarcely ever came to pay
us her respects, and behaved with chilly decorum
in my mother’s presence, though it was
by her good offices she had been well educated
at a boarding-school, and had been married,
and on her wedding-day had received a thousand
roubles and a yellow Turkish shawl, the latter,
it is true, a trifle the worse for wear. She was
a woman of medium height, thin, very brisk
and rapid in her movements, with thick fair
hair and a handsome dark face, on which the
pale-blue narrow eyes showed up in a rather
strange but pleasing way. She had a straight
thin nose, her lips were thin too, and her chin
was like the loop-end of a hair-pin. No one
looking at her could fail to think: ‘Well, you
are a clever creature—and a spiteful one, too!’
And for all that, there was something attractive
about her too. Even the dark moles, scattered
‘like buck-wheat’ over her face, suited
her and increased the feeling she inspired.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</SPAN></span>
Her hands thrust into her kerchief, she was
slily watching me, looking downwards (I was
seated, while she was standing). A wicked
little smile strayed about her lips and her
cheeks and in the shadow of her long eyelashes.
‘Ugh, you pampered little fine gentleman!’
this smile seemed to express. Every time she
drew a breath, her nostrils slightly distended—this,
too, was rather strange. But all the same,
it seemed to me that were Anna Martinovna
to love me, or even to care to kiss me with her
thin cruel lips, I should simply bound up to
the ceiling with delight. I knew she was very
severe and exacting, that the peasant women
and girls went in terror of her—but what of
that? Anna Martinovna secretly excited my
imagination … though after all, I was only
fifteen then,—and at that age!…</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch roused himself again,
‘Anna!’ he shouted, ‘you ought to strum
something on the pianoforte … young gentlemen
are fond of that.’</p>
<p>I looked round; there was a pitiful semblance
of a piano in the room.</p>
<p>‘Yes, father,’ responded Anna Martinovna.
‘Only what am I to play the young gentleman?
He won’t find it interesting.’</p>
<p>‘Why, what did they teach you at your
young ladies’ seminary?’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘I’ve forgotten everything—besides, the
notes are broken.’</p>
<p>Anna Martinovna’s voice was very pleasant,
resonant and rather plaintive—like the note
of some birds of prey.</p>
<p>‘Very well,’ said Martin Petrovitch, and he
lapsed into dreaminess again. ‘Well,’ he began
once more, ‘wouldn’t you like, then, to see
the threshing-floor, and have a look round?
Volodka will escort you.—Hi, Volodka!’ he
shouted to his son-in-law, who was still pacing
up and down the yard with my horse, ‘take
the young gentleman to the threshing-floor …
and show him my farming generally. But I
must have a nap! So! good-bye!’</p>
<p>He went out and I after him. Anna
Martinovna at once set to work rapidly, and,
as it were, angrily, clearing the table. In the
doorway, I turned and bowed to her. But she
seemed not to notice my bow, and only smiled
again, more maliciously than before.</p>
<p>I took my horse from Harlov’s son-in-law
and led him by the bridle. We went together
to the threshing-floor, but as we discovered
nothing very remarkable about it, and as he
could not suppose any great interest in farming
in a young lad like me, we returned through
the garden to the main road.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VIII</h3>
<p>I was well acquainted with Harlov’s son-in-law.
His name was Vladimir Vassilievitch Sletkin.
He was an orphan, brought up by my mother,
and the son of a petty official, to whom she
had intrusted some business. He had first
been placed in the district school, then he had
entered the ‘seignorial counting-house,’ then he
had been put into the service of the government
stores, and, finally, married to the daughter
of Martin Petrovitch. My mother used to call
him a little Jew, and certainly, with his curly
hair, his black eyes always moist, like damson
jam, his hook nose, and wide red mouth, he
did suggest the Jewish type. But the colour
of his skin was white and he was altogether
very good-looking. He was of a most obliging
temper, so long as his personal advantage was
not involved. Then he promptly lost all self-control
from greediness, and was moved even
to tears. He was ready to whine the whole
day long to gain the paltriest trifle; he would
remind one a hundred times over of a promise,
and be hurt and complain if it were not carried<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</SPAN></span>
out at once. He liked sauntering about the
fields with a gun; and when he happened to
get a hare or a wild duck, he would thrust his
booty into his game-bag with peculiar zest,
saying, ‘Now, you may be as tricky as you
like, you won’t escape me! Now you’re <em>mine</em>!’</p>
<p>‘You’ve a good horse,’ he began in his
lisping voice, as he assisted me to get into the
saddle; ‘I ought to have a horse like that!
But where can I get one? I’ve no such luck.
If you’d ask your mamma, now—remind
her.’</p>
<p>‘Why, has she promised you one?’</p>
<p>‘Promised? No; but I thought that in her
great kindness——’</p>
<p>‘You should apply to Martin Petrovitch.’</p>
<p>‘To Martin Petrovitch?’ Sletkin repeated,
dwelling on each syllable. ‘To him I’m no
better than a worthless page, like Maximka.
He keeps a tight hand on us, that he does, and
you get nothing from him for all your toil.’</p>
<p>‘Really?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, by God. He’ll say, “My word’s
sacred!”—and there, it’s as though he’s chopped
it off with an axe. You may beg or not, it’s
all one. Besides, Anna Martinovna, my wife,
is not in such favour with him as Evlampia
Martinovna. O merciful God, bless us and
save us!’ he suddenly interrupted himself,
flinging up his hands in despair. ‘Look!
what’s that? A whole half-rood of oats, our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</SPAN></span>
oats, some wretch has gone and cut. The
villain! Just see! Thieves! thieves! It’s a
true saying, to be sure, don’t trust Eskovo,
Beskovo, Erino, and Byelino! (these were the
names of four villages near). Ah, ah, what a
thing! A rouble and a half’s worth, or, maybe,
two roubles’ loss!’</p>
<p>In Sletkin’s voice, one could almost hear
sobs. I gave my horse a poke in the ribs and
rode away from him.</p>
<p>Sletkin’s ejaculations still reached my hearing,
when suddenly at a turn in the road, I
came upon the second daughter of Harlov,
Evlampia, who had, in the words of Anna
Martinovna, gone into the fields to get cornflowers.
A thick wreath of those flowers was
twined about her head. We exchanged bows
in silence. Evlampia, too, was very good-looking;
as much so as her sister, though in a
different style. She was tall and stoutly built;
everything about her was on a large scale: her
head, and her feet and hands, and her snow-white
teeth, and especially her eyes, prominent,
languishing eyes, of the dark blue of glass
beads. Everything about her, while still beautiful,
had positively a monumental character
(she was a true daughter of Martin Petrovitch).
She did not, it seemed, know what
to do with her massive fair mane, and she had
twisted it in three plaits round her head. Her
mouth was charming, crimson and fresh as a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</SPAN></span>
rose, and as she talked her upper lip was lifted
in the middle in a very fascinating way. But
there was something wild and almost fierce in
the glance of her huge eyes. ‘A free bird,
wild Cossack breed,’ so Martin Petrovitch used
to speak of her. I was in awe of her.… This
stately beauty reminded one of her father.</p>
<p>I rode on a little farther and heard her
singing in a strong, even, rather harsh voice, a
regular peasant voice; suddenly she ceased.
I looked round and from the crest of the hill
saw her standing beside Harlov’s son-in-law,
facing the rood of oats. The latter was gesticulating
and pointing, but she stood without
stirring. The sun lighted up her tall figure,
and the wreath of cornflowers shone brilliantly
blue on her head.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>IX</h3>
<p>I believe I have already mentioned that, for
this second daughter of Harlov’s too, my
mother had already prepared a match. This
was one of the poorest of our neighbours, a
retired army major, Gavrila Fedulitch Zhitkov,
a man no longer young, and, as he himself
expressed it, not without a certain complacency,
however, as though recommending himself,
‘battered and broken down.’ He could barely
read and write, and was exceedingly stupid
but secretly aspired to become my mother’s
steward, as he felt himself to be a ‘man of
action.’ ‘I can warm the peasant’s hides for
them, if I can do anything,’ he used to say,
almost gnashing his own teeth, ‘because I was
used to it,’ he used to explain, ‘in my former
duties, I mean.’ Had Zhitkov been less of a
fool, he would have realised that he had not
the slightest chance of being steward to my
mother, seeing that, for that, it would have been
necessary to get rid of the present steward,
one Kvitsinsky, a very capable Pole of great
character, in whom my mother had the fullest<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</SPAN></span>
confidence. Zhitkov had a long face, like a
horse’s; it was all overgrown with hair of a
dusty whitish colour; his cheeks were covered
with it right up to the eyes; and even in the
severest frosts, it was sprinkled with an abundant
sweat, like drops of dew. At the sight of
my mother, he drew himself upright as a post,
his head positively quivered with zeal, his huge
hands slapped a little against his thighs, and
his whole person seemed to express: ‘Command!…
and I will strive my utmost!’ My
mother was under no illusion on the score of
his abilities, which did not, however, hinder her
from taking steps to marry him to Evlampia.</p>
<p>‘Only, will you be able to manage her, my
good sir?’ she asked him one day.</p>
<p>Zhitkov smiled complacently.</p>
<p>‘Upon my word, Natalia Nikolaevna! I
used to keep a whole regiment in order; they
were tame enough in my hands; and what’s
this? A trumpery business!’</p>
<p>‘A regiment’s one thing, sir, but a well-bred
girl, a wife, is a very different matter,’ my
mother observed with displeasure.</p>
<p>‘Upon my word, ma’am! Natalia Nikolaevna!’
Zhitkov cried again, ‘that we’re
quite able to understand. In one word: a
young lady, a delicate person!’</p>
<p>‘Well!’ my mother decided at length,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</SPAN></span>
‘Evlampia won’t let herself be trampled upon.’</p>
<h3>X</h3>
<p>One day—it was the month of June, and
evening was coming on—a servant announced
the arrival of Martin Petrovitch. My mother
was surprised: we had not seen him for over
a week, but he had never visited us so late
before. ‘Something has happened!’ she exclaimed
in an undertone. The face of Martin
Petrovitch, when he rolled into the room and
at once sank into a chair near the door, wore
such an unusual expression, it was so preoccupied
and positively pale, that my mother
involuntarily repeated her exclamation aloud.
Martin Petrovitch fixed his little eyes upon
her, was silent for a space, sighed heavily, was
silent again, and articulated at last that he had
come about something … which … was of a
kind, that on account of.…</p>
<p>Muttering these disconnected words, he
suddenly got up and went out.</p>
<p>My mother rang, ordered the footman, who
appeared, to overtake Martin Petrovitch at
once and bring him back without fail, but the
latter had already had time to get into his
droshky and drive away.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Next morning my mother, who was astonished
and even alarmed, as much by Martin
Petrovitch’s strange behaviour as by the extraordinary
expression of his face, was on the
point of sending a special messenger to him,
when he made his appearance. This time he
seemed more composed.</p>
<p>‘Tell me, my good friend, tell me,’ cried my
mother, directly she saw him, ‘what ever has
happened to you? I thought yesterday, upon
my word I did.… “Mercy on us!” I thought,
“Hasn’t our old friend gone right off his
head?”’</p>
<p>‘I’ve not gone off my head, madam,’ answered
Martin Petrovitch; ‘I’m not that sort of man.
But I want to consult with you.’</p>
<p>‘What about?’</p>
<p>‘I’m only in doubt, whether it will be agreeable
to you in this same contingency——’</p>
<p>‘Speak away, speak away, my good sir, but
more simply. Don’t alarm me! What’s this
same contingency? Speak more plainly. Or
is it your melancholy come upon you again?’</p>
<p>Harlov scowled. ‘No, it’s not melancholy—that
comes upon me in the new moon; but
allow me to ask you, madam, what do you think
about death?’</p>
<p>My mother was taken aback. ‘About what?’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘About death. Can death spare any one
whatever in this world?’</p>
<p>‘What have you got in your head, my good
friend? Who of us is immortal? For all
you’re born a giant, even to you there’ll be an
end in time.’</p>
<p>‘There will! oh, there will!’ Harlov assented
and he looked downcast. ‘I’ve had a
vision come to me in my dreams,’ he brought
out at last.</p>
<p>‘What are you saying?’ my mother interrupted
him.</p>
<p>‘A vision in my dreams,’ he repeated—‘I’m
a seer of visions, you know!’</p>
<p>‘You!’</p>
<p>‘I. Didn’t you know it?’ Harlov sighed.
‘Well, so.… Over a week ago, madam, I lay
down, on the very last day of eating meat
before St. Peter’s fast-day; I lay down after
dinner to rest a bit, well, and so I fell asleep,
and dreamed a raven colt ran into the room to
me. And this colt began sporting about and
grinning. Black as a beetle was the raven colt.’
Harlov ceased.</p>
<p>‘Well?’ said my mother.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘And all of a sudden this same colt turns
round, and gives me a kick in the left elbow,
right in the funny bone.… I waked up; my
arm would not move nor my leg either. Well,
thinks I, it’s paralysis; however, I worked them
up and down, and got them to move again;
only there were shooting pains in the joints a
long time, and there are still. When I open
my hand, the pains shoot through the joints.’</p>
<p>‘Why, Martin Petrovitch, you must have lain
upon your arm somehow and crushed it.’</p>
<p>‘No, madam; pray, don’t talk like that! It
was an intimation … referring to my death,
I mean.’</p>
<p>‘Well, upon my word,’ my mother was beginning.</p>
<p>‘An intimation. Prepare thyself, man, as
’twere to say. And therefore, madam, here is
what I have to announce to you, without a
moment’s delay. Not wishing,’ Harlov suddenly
began shouting, ‘that the same death
should come upon me, the servant of God, unawares,
I have planned in my own mind this:
to divide—now during my lifetime—my estate
between my two daughters, Anna and Evlampia,
according as God Almighty directs me—’
Martin Petrovitch stopped, groaned, and added,
‘without a moment’s delay.’</p>
<p>‘Well, that would be a good idea,’ observed
my mother; ‘though I think you have no need
to be in a hurry.’</p>
<p>‘And seeing that herein I desire,’ Harlov
continued, raising his voice still higher, ‘to be
observant of all due order and legality, so I
humbly beg your young son, Dmitri Semyonovitch—I
would not venture, madam, to trouble
you—I beg the said Dmitri Semyonovitch, your
son, and I claim of my kinsman, Bitchkov, as a
plain duty, to assist at the ratification of the
formal act and transference of possession to my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</SPAN></span>
two daughters—Anna, married, and Evlampia,
spinster. Which act will be drawn up in readiness
the day after to-morrow at twelve o’clock,
at my own place, Eskovo, also called Kozulkino,
in the presence of the ruling authorities
and functionaries, who are thereto invited.’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch with difficulty reached the
end of this speech, which he had obviously
learnt by heart, and which was interspersed
with frequent sighs.… He seemed to have
no breath left in his chest; his pale face was
crimson again, and he several times wiped the
sweat off it.</p>
<p>‘So you’ve already composed the deed
dividing your property?’ my mother queried.
‘When did you manage that?’</p>
<p>‘I managed it … oh! Neither eating, nor
drinking——’</p>
<p>‘Did you write it yourself?’</p>
<p>‘Volodka … oh! helped.’</p>
<p>‘And have you forwarded a petition?’</p>
<p>‘I have, and the chamber has sanctioned it,
and notice has been given to the district court,
and the temporary division of the local court
has … oh!… been notified to be present.’</p>
<p>My mother laughed. ‘I see, Martin Petrovitch,
you’ve made every arrangement already—and
how quickly. You’ve not spared money,
I should say?’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘No, indeed, madam.’</p>
<p>‘Well, well. And you say you want to consult
with me. Well, my little Dmitri can go;
and I’ll send Souvenir with him, and speak to
Kvitsinsky.… But you haven’t invited
Gavrila Fedulitch?’</p>
<p>‘Gavrila Fedulitch—Mr. Zhitkov—has had
notice … from me also. As a betrothed,
it was only fitting.’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch had obviously exhausted
all the resources of his eloquence. Besides, it
always seemed to me that he did not look
altogether favourably on the match my mother
had made for his daughter; possibly, he had
expected a more advantageous marriage for
his darling Evlampia.</p>
<p>He got up from his chair, and made a scrape
with his foot. ‘Thank you for your consent.’</p>
<p>‘Where are you off to?’ asked my mother.
‘Stay a bit; I’ll order some lunch to be served
you.’</p>
<p>‘Much obliged,’ responded Harlov. ‘But I
cannot.… Oh! I must get home.’</p>
<p>He backed and was about to move sideways,
as his habit was, through the door.</p>
<p>‘Stop, stop a minute,’ my mother went on,
‘can you possibly mean to make over the whole
of your property without reserve to your
daughters?’</p>
<p>‘Certainly, without reserve.’</p>
<p>‘Well, but how about yourself—where are
you going to live?’</p>
<p>Harlov positively flung up his hands in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</SPAN></span>
amazement. ‘You ask where? In my house,
at home, as I’ve lived hitherto … so henceforward.
Whatever difference could there
be?’</p>
<p>‘You have such confidence in your daughters
and your son-in-law, then?’</p>
<p>‘Were you pleased to speak of Volodka? A
poor stick like him? Why, I can do as I like
with him, whatever it is … what authority
has he? As for them, my daughters, that is,
to care for me till I’m in the grave, to give me
meat and drink, and clothe me.… Merciful
heavens! it’s their first duty. I shall not long
be an eyesore to them. Death’s not over the
hills—it’s upon my shoulders.’</p>
<p>‘Death is in God’s hands,’ observed my
mother; ‘though that is their duty, to be sure.
Only pardon me, Martin Petrovitch; your elder
girl, Anna, is well known to be proud and
imperious, and—well—the second has a fierce
look.…’</p>
<p>‘Natalia Nikolaevna!’ Harlov broke in,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</SPAN></span>
‘why do you say that?… Why, as though
they … My daughters … Why, as though
I … Forget their duty? Never in their
wildest dreams.… Offer opposition? To
whom? Their parent … Dare to do such a
thing? Have they not my curse to fear?
They’ve passed their life long in fear and in
submission—and all of a sudden … Good
Lord!’</p>
<p>Harlov choked, there was a rattle in his
throat.</p>
<p>‘Very well, very well,’ my mother made haste
to soothe him; ‘only I don’t understand all the
same what has put it into your head to divide
the property up now. It would have come to
them afterwards, in any case. I imagine it’s
your melancholy that’s at the bottom of it all.’</p>
<p>‘Eh, ma’am,’ Harlov rejoined, not without
vexation, ‘you will keep coming back to that.
There is, maybe, a higher power at work in this,
and you talk of melancholy. I thought to do
this, madam, because in my own person, while
still in life, I wish to decide in my presence,
who is to possess what, and with what I will
reward each, so that they may possess, and feel
thankfulness, and carry out my wishes, and
what their father and benefactor has resolved
upon, they may accept as a bountiful gift.’</p>
<p>Harlov’s voice broke again.</p>
<p>‘Come, that’s enough, that’s enough, my
good friend,’ my mother cut him short; ‘or
your raven colt will be putting in an appearance
in earnest.’</p>
<p>‘O Natalia Nikolaevna, don’t talk to me of
it,’ groaned Harlov. ‘That’s my death come
after me. Forgive my intrusion. And you,
my little sir, I shall have the honour of expecting
you the day after to-morrow.’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch went out; my mother
looked after him, and shook her head significantly.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</SPAN></span>
‘This is a bad business,’ she murmured,
‘a bad business. You noticed’—she addressed
herself to me—‘he talked, and all the while
seemed blinking, as though the sun were in his
eyes; that’s a bad sign. When a man’s like
that, his heart’s sure to be heavy, and misfortune
threatens him. You must go over the
day after to-morrow with Vikenty Osipovitch
and Souvenir.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XI</h3>
<p>On the day appointed, our big family coach,
with seats for four, harnessed with six bay
horses, and with the head coachman, the grey-bearded
and portly Alexeitch, on the box, rolled
smoothly up to the steps of our house. The
importance of the act upon which Harlov was
about to enter, and the solemnity with which
he had invited us, had had their effect on my
mother. She had herself given orders for this
extraordinary state equipage to be brought
out, and had directed Souvenir and me to put
on our best clothes. She obviously wished to
show respect to her protégé. As for Kvitsinsky,
he always wore a frock-coat and white tie.
Souvenir chattered like a magpie all the way,
giggled, wondered whether his brother would
apportion him anything, and thereupon called
him a dummy and an old fogey. Kvitsinsky,
a man of severe and bilious temperament,
could not put up with it at last ‘What can
induce you,’ he observed, in his distinct Polish
accent, ‘to keep up such a continual unseemly
chatter? Can you really be incapable of sitting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</SPAN></span>
quiet without these “wholly superfluous” (his
favourite phrase) inanities?’ ‘All right,
d’rectly,’ Souvenir muttered discontentedly,
and he fixed his squinting eyes on the carriage
window. A quarter of an hour had not passed,
the smoothly trotting horses had scarcely begun
to get warm under the straps of their new harness,
when Harlov’s homestead came into sight.
Through the widely open gate, our coach rolled
into the yard. The diminutive postillion, whose
legs hardly reached half-way down his horses’
body, for the last time leaped up with a babyish
shriek into the soft saddle, old Alexeitch at
once spread out and raised his elbows, a slight
‘wo-o’ was heard, and we stopped. The
dogs did not bark to greet us, and the serf
boys, in long smocks that gaped open over
their big stomachs, had all hidden themselves.
Harlov’s son-in-law was awaiting us in the
doorway. I remember I was particularly struck
by the birch boughs stuck in on both sides of
the steps, as though it were Trinity Sunday.
‘Grandeur upon grandeur,’ Souvenir, who was
the first to alight, squeaked through his nose.
And certainly there was a solemn air about
everything. Harlov’s son-in-law was wearing
a plush cravat with a satin bow, and an extraordinarily
tight tail-coat; while Maximka, who
popped out behind his back, had his hair so
saturated with kvas, that it positively dripped.
We went into the parlour, and saw Martin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</SPAN></span>
Petrovitch towering—yes, positively towering—motionless,
in the middle of the room. I
don’t know what Souvenir’s and Kvitsinsky’s
feelings were at the sight of his colossal figure;
but I felt something akin to awe. Martin
Petrovitch was attired in a grey Cossack coat—his
militia uniform of 1812 it must have
been—with a black stand-up collar. A bronze
medal was to be seen on his breast, a sabre
hung at his side; he laid his left hand on the
hilt, with his right he was leaning on the table,
which was covered with a red cloth. Two
sheets of paper, full of writing, lay on the table.
Harlov stood motionless, not even gasping;
and what dignity was expressed in his attitude,
what confidence in himself, in his unlimited
and unquestionable power! He barely greeted
us with a motion of the head, and barely articulating
‘Be seated!’ pointed the forefinger of
his left hand in the direction of some chairs
set in a row. Against the right-hand wall of
the parlour were standing Harlov’s daughters
wearing their Sunday clothes: Anna, in a shot
lilac-green dress, with a yellow silk sash;
Evlampia, in pink, with crimson ribbons. Near
them stood Zhitkov, in a new uniform, with
the habitual expression of dull and greedy
expectation in his eyes, and with a greater
profusion of sweat than usual over his hirsute
countenance. On the left side of the room
sat the priest, in a threadbare snuff-coloured<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</SPAN></span>
cassock, an old man, with rough brown hair.
This head of hair, and the dejected lack-lustre
eyes, and the big wrinkled hands, which seemed
a burden even to himself, and lay like two
rocks on his knees, and the tarred boots which
peeped out beneath his cassock, all seemed
to tell of a joyless laborious life. His parish
was a very poor one. Beside him was the
local police captain, a fattish, palish, dirty-looking
little gentleman, with soft puffy little
hands and feet, black eyes, black short-clipped
moustaches, a continual cheerful but yet sickly
little smile on his face. He had the reputation
of being a great taker of bribes, and even a
tyrant, as the expression was in those days.
But not only the gentry, even the peasants
were used to him, and liked him. He bent very
free and easy and rather ironical looks around
him; it was clear that all this ‘procedure’
amused him. In reality, the only part that
had any interest for him was the light lunch
and spirits in store for us. But the attorney
sitting near him, a lean man with a long face,
narrow whiskers from his ears to his nose, as
they were worn in the days of Alexander the
First, was absorbed with his whole soul in
Martin Petrovitch’s proceedings, and never
took his big serious eyes off him. In his concentrated
attention and sympathy, he kept
moving and twisting his lips, though without
opening his mouth. Souvenir stationed himself<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</SPAN></span>
next him, and began talking to him in a
whisper, after first informing me that he was
the chief freemason in the province. The
temporary division of the local court consists,
as every one knows, of the police captain, the
attorney, and the rural police commissioner;
but the latter was either absent or kept himself
in the background, so that I did not notice
him. He bore, however, the nickname ‘the
non-existent’ among us in the district, just as
there are tramps called ‘the non-identified.’ I
sat next Souvenir, Kvitsinsky next me. The
face of the practical Pole showed unmistakeable
annoyance at our ‘wholly superfluous’
expedition, and unnecessary waste of time.…
‘A grand lady’s caprices! these Russian
grandees’ fancies!’ he seemed to be murmuring
to himself.… ‘Ugh, these Russians!’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XII</h3>
<p>When we were all seated, Martin Petrovitch
hunched his shoulders, cleared his throat,
scanned us all with his bear-like little eyes,
and with a noisy sigh began as follows:</p>
<p>‘Gentlemen, I have called you together for
the following purpose. I am grown old, gentlemen,
and overcome by infirmities.… Already
I have had an intimation, the hour of death
steals on, like a thief in the night.… Isn’t
that so, father?’ he addressed the priest.</p>
<p>The priest started. ‘Quite so, quite so,’ he
mumbled, his beard shaking.</p>
<p>‘And therefore,’ continued Martin Petrovitch,
suddenly raising his voice, ‘not wishing
the said death to come upon me unawares, I
purposed …’ Martin Petrovitch proceeded
to repeat, word for word, the speech he had
made to my mother two days before. ‘In
accordance with this my determination,’ he
shouted louder than ever, ‘this deed’ (he
struck his hand on the papers lying on the
table) ‘has been drawn up by me, and the
presiding authorities have been invited by me,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</SPAN></span>
and wherein my will consists the following
points will treat. I have ruled, my day is
over!’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch put his round iron spectacles
on his nose, took one of the written
sheets from the table, and began:</p>
<p>‘Deed of partition of the estate of the retired
non-commissioned officer and nobleman, Martin
Harlov, drawn up by himself in his full and
right understanding, and by his own good
judgment, and wherein is precisely defined
what benefits are assigned to his two daughters,
Anna and Evlampia—bow!’—(they bowed),
‘and in what way the serfs and other property,
and live stock, be apportioned between the
said daughters! Under my hand!’</p>
<p>‘This is their document!’ the police captain
whispered to Kvitsinsky, with his invariable
smile, ‘they want to read it for the beauty of
the style, but the legal deed is made out formally,
without all these flourishes.’</p>
<p>Souvenir was beginning to snigger.…</p>
<p>‘In accordance with my will,’ put in Harlov,
who had caught the police captain’s remark.</p>
<p>‘In accordance in every point,’ the latter
hastened to respond cheerfully; ‘only, as
you’re aware, Martin Petrovitch, there’s no
dispensing with formality. And unnecessary
details have been removed. For the chamber
can’t enter into the question of spotted cows
and fancy drakes.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Come here!’ boomed Harlov to his son-in-law,
who had come into the room behind us,
and remained standing with an obsequious air
near the door. He skipped up to his father-in-law
at once.</p>
<p>‘There, take it and read! It’s hard for me.
Only mind and don’t mumble it! Let all the
gentlemen present be able to understand it.’</p>
<p>Sletkin took the paper in both hands, and
began timidly, but distinctly, and with taste
and feeling, to read the deed of partition.
There was set forth in it with the greatest
accuracy just what was assigned to Anna and
what to Evlampia, and how the division was
to be made. Harlov from time to time interspersed
the reading with phrases. ‘Do you
hear, that’s for you, Anna, for your zeal!’ or,
‘That I give you, Evlampia!’ and both the
sisters bowed, Anna from the waist, Evlampia
simply with a motion of the head. Harlov
looked at them with stern dignity. ‘The farm
house’ (the little new building) was assigned
by him to Evlampia, as the younger daughter,
‘by the well-known custom.’ The reader’s
voice quivered and resounded at these words,
unfavourable for himself; while Zhitkov licked
his lips. Evlampia gave him a sidelong glance;
had I been in Zhitkov’s shoes, I should not have
liked that glance. The scornful expression,
characteristic of Evlampia, as of every genuine
Russian beauty, had a peculiar shade at that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</SPAN></span>
moment. For himself, Martin Petrovitch
reserved the right to go on living in the rooms
he occupied, and assigned to himself, under
the name of ‘rations,’ a full allowance ‘of
normal provisions,’ and ten roubles a month
for clothes. The last phrase of the deed
Harlov wished to read himself. ‘And this
my parental will,’ it ran, ‘to carry out and
observe is a sacred and binding duty on my
daughters, seeing it is a command; seeing
that I am, after God, their father and head,
and am not bounden to render an account to
any, nor have so rendered. And do they carry
out my will, so will my fatherly blessing be
with them, but should they not so do, which
God forbid, then will they be overtaken by my
paternal curse that cannot be averted, now and
for ever, amen!’ Harlov raised the deed high
above his head. Anna at once dropped on her
knees and touched the ground with her forehead;
her husband, too, doubled up after her.
‘Well, and you?’ Harlov turned to Evlampia.
She crimsoned all over, and she too bowed to
the earth; Zhitkov bent his whole carcase
forward.</p>
<p>‘Sign!’ cried Harlov, pointing his forefinger
to the bottom of the deed. ‘Here: “I thank
and accept, Anna. I thank and accept, Evlampia!”’</p>
<p>Both daughters rose, and signed one after
another. Sletkin rose too, and was feeling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</SPAN></span>
after the pen, but Harlov moved him aside,
sticking his middle finger into his cravat, so
that he gasped. The silence lasted a moment.
Suddenly Martin Petrovitch gave a sort of sob,
and muttering, ‘Well, now it’s all yours!’
moved away. His daughters and son-in-law
looked at one another, went up to him and
began kissing him just above his elbow. His
shoulder they could not reach.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIII</h3>
<p>The police captain read the real formal
document, the deed of gift, drawn up by Martin
Petrovitch. Then he went out on to the steps
with the attorney and explained what had
taken place to the crowd assembled at the
gates, consisting of the witnesses required by
law and other people from the neighbourhood,
Harlov’s peasants, and a few house-serfs. Then
began the ceremony of the new owners entering
into possession. They came out, too, upon
the steps, and the police captain pointed to
them when, slightly scowling with one eyebrow,
while his careless face assumed for an instant
a threatening air, he exhorted the crowd to
‘subordination.’ He might well have dispensed
with these exhortations: a less unruly set of
countenances than those of the Harlov peasants,
I imagine, have never existed in creation.
Clothed in thin smocks and torn sheepskins,
but very tightly girt round their waists, as is
always the peasants’ way on solemn occasions,
they stood motionless as though cut out of
stone, and whenever the police captain uttered<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</SPAN></span>
any exclamation such as, ‘D’ye hear, you
brutes? d’ye understand, you devils?’ they
suddenly bowed all at once, as though at the
word of command. Each of these ‘brutes and
devils’ held his cap tight in both hands, and
never took his eyes off the window, where
Martin Petrovitch’s figure was visible. The
witnesses themselves were hardly less awed.
‘Is any impediment known to you,’ the police
captain roared at them, ‘against the entrance
into possession of these the sole and legitimate
heirs and daughters of Martin Petrovitch
Harlov?’</p>
<p>All the witnesses seemed to huddle together
at once.</p>
<p>‘Do you know any, you devils?’ the police
captain shouted again.</p>
<p>‘We know nothing, your excellency,’ responded
sturdily a little old man, marked with
small-pox, with a clipped beard and whiskers,
an old soldier.</p>
<p>‘I say! Eremeitch’s a bold fellow!’ the
witnesses said of him as they dispersed.</p>
<p>In spite of the police captain’s entreaties,
Harlov would not come out with his daughters
on to the steps. ‘My subjects will obey my
will without that!’ he answered. Something
like sadness had come over him on the completion
of the conveyance. His face had grown
pale. This new unprecedented expression of
sadness looked so out of place on Martin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</SPAN></span>
Petrovitch’s broad and kindly features that I
positively was at a loss what to think. Was
an attack of melancholy coming over him?
The peasants, on their side, too, were obviously
puzzled. And no wonder! ‘The master’s
alive,—there he stands, and such a master, too;
Martin Petrovitch! And all of a sudden he
won’t be their owner.… A queer thing!’
I don’t know whether Harlov had an inkling
of the notions that were straying through his
‘subjects’ heads, or whether he wanted to
display his power for the last time, but he
suddenly opened the little window, stuck his
head out, and shouted in a voice of thunder,
‘obedience!’ Then he slammed-to the window.
The peasants’ bewilderment was certainly not
dispelled nor decreased by this proceeding.
They became stonier than ever, and even
seemed to cease looking at anything. The
group of house-serfs (among them were two
sturdy wenches, in short chintz gowns, with
muscles such as one might perhaps match in
Michael Angelo’s ‘Last Judgment,’ and one
utterly decrepit old man, hoary with age and
half blind, in a threadbare frieze cloak, rumoured
to have been ‘cornet-player’ in the days of
Potemkin,—the page Maximka, Harlov had
reserved for himself) this group showed more
life than the peasants; at least, it moved restlessly
about. The new mistresses themselves
were very dignified in their attitude, especially<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</SPAN></span>
Anna. Her thin lips tightly compressed, she
looked obstinately down … her stern figure
augured little good to the house-serfs. Evlampia,
too, did not raise her eyes; only once
she turned round and deliberately, as it were
with surprise, scanned her betrothed, Zhitkov,
who had thought fit, following Sletkin, to come
out, too, on to the steps. ‘What business have
you here?’ those handsome prominent eyes
seemed to demand. Sletkin was the most
changed of all. A bustling cheeriness showed
itself in his whole bearing, as though he were
overtaken by hunger; the movements of his
head and his legs were as obsequious as ever,
but how gleefully he kept working his arms,
how fussily he twitched his shoulder-blades.
‘Arrived at last!’ he seemed to say. Having
finished the ceremony of the entrance into
possession, the police captain, whose mouth
was literally watering at the prospect of lunch,
rubbed his hands in that peculiar manner which
usually precedes the tossing-off of the first
glass of spirits. But it appeared that Martin
Petrovitch wished first to have a service performed
with sprinklings of holy water. The
priest put on an ancient and decrepit chasuble;
a decrepit deacon came out of the kitchen,
with difficulty kindling the incense in an old
brazen church-vessel. The service began.
Harlov sighed continually; he was unable,
owing to his corpulence, to bow to the ground,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</SPAN></span>
but crossing himself with his right hand and
bending his head, he pointed with the forefinger
of his left hand to the floor. Sletkin
positively beamed and even shed tears. Zhitkov,
with dignity, in martial fashion, flourished
his fingers only slightly between the third and
fourth button of his uniform. Kvitsinsky, as
a Catholic, remained in the next room. But
the attorney prayed so fervently, sighed so
sympathetically after Martin Petrovitch, and
so persistently muttered and chewed his lips,
turning his eyes upwards, that I felt moved, as
I looked at him, and began to pray fervently
too. At the conclusion of the service and the
sprinkling with holy water, during which every
one present, even the blind cornet-player, the
contemporary of Potemkin, even Kvitsinsky,
moistened their eyes with holy water, Anna and
Evlampia once more, at Martin Petrovitch’s
bidding, prostrated themselves to the ground to
thank him. Then at last came the moment of
lunch. There were a great many dishes and all
very nice; we all ate terribly much. The inevitable
bottle of Don wine made its appearance.
The police captain, who was of all of us the
most familiar with the usages of the world, and
besides, the representative of government, was
the first to propose the toast to the health ‘of
the fair proprietresses!’ Then he proposed we
should drink to the health of our most honoured
and most generous-hearted friend, Martin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</SPAN></span>
Petrovitch. At the words ‘most generous-hearted,’
Sletkin uttered a shrill little cry and
ran to kiss his benefactor.… ‘There, that’ll
do, that’ll do,’ muttered Harlov, as it were
with annoyance, keeping him off with his
elbow.… But at this point a not quite
pleasant, as they say, incident took place.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIV</h3>
<p>Souvenir, who had been drinking continuously
ever since the beginning of luncheon, suddenly
got up from his chair as red as a beetroot, and
pointing his finger at Martin Petrovitch, went
off into his mawkish, paltry laugh.</p>
<p>‘Generous-hearted! Generous-hearted!’ he
began croaking; ‘but we shall see whether
this generosity will be much to his taste when
he’s stripped naked, the servant of God …
and out in the snow, too!’</p>
<p>‘What rot are you talking, fool?’ said Harlov
contemptuously.</p>
<p>‘Fool! fool!’ repeated Souvenir. ‘God
Almighty alone knows which of us is the real
fool. But you, brother, did my sister, your
wife, to her death, and now you’ve done for
yourself … ha-ha-ha!’</p>
<p>‘How dare you insult our honoured benefactor?’
Sletkin began shrilly, and, tearing
himself away from Martin Petrovitch, whose
shoulder he had clutched, he flew at Souvenir.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</SPAN></span>
‘But let me tell you, if our benefactor desires
it, we can cancel the deed this very minute!’</p>
<p>‘And yet, you’ll strip him naked, and turn
him out into the snow …’ returned Souvenir,
retreating behind Kvitsinsky.</p>
<p>‘Silence!’ thundered Harlov. ‘I’ll pound
you into a jelly! And you hold your tongue
too, puppy!’ he turned to Sletkin; ‘don’t put
in your word where you’re not wanted! If I,
Martin Petrovitch Harlov, have decided to
make a deed of partition, who can cancel the
same act against my will? Why, in the whole
world there is no power.…’</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch!’ the attorney began in a
mellow bass—he too had drunk a good deal,
but his dignity was only increased thereby—‘but
how if the gentleman has spoken the
truth? You have done a generous action; to be
sure, but how if—God forbid—in reality in place
of fitting gratitude, some affront come of it?’</p>
<p>I stole a glance at both Martin Petrovitch’s
daughters. Anna’s eyes were simply pinned
upon the speaker, and a face more spiteful,
more snake-like, and more beautiful in its very
spite I had certainly never seen! Evlampia
sat turned away, with her arms folded. A
smile more scornful than ever curved her full,
rosy lips.</p>
<p>Harlov got up from his chair, opened his
mouth, but apparently his tongue failed him.…
He suddenly brought his fist down on the
table, so that everything in the room danced
and rang.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Father,’ Anna said hurriedly, ‘they do not
know us, and that is why they judge of us so.
But don’t, please, make yourself ill. You are
angered for nothing, indeed; see, your face is,
as it were, twisted awry.’</p>
<p>Harlov looked towards Evlampia; she did
not stir, though Zhitkov, sitting beside her,
gave her a poke in the side.</p>
<p>‘Thank you, my daughter Anna,’ said Harlov
huskily; ‘you are a sensible girl; I rely upon
you and on your husband too.’ Sletkin once
more gave vent to a shrill little sound; Zhitkov
expanded his chest and gave a little scrape
with his foot; but Harlov did not observe his
efforts. ‘This dolt,’ he went on, with a motion
of his chin in the direction of Souvenir, ‘is
pleased to get a chance to teaze me; but you,
my dear sir,’ he addressed himself to the
attorney, ‘it is not for you to pass judgment
on Martin Harlov; that is something beyond
you. Though you are a man in official position,
your words are most foolish. Besides, the
deed is done, there will be no going back from
my determination.… Now, I will wish you
good-day, I am going away. I am no longer
the master of this house, but a guest in it.
Anna, do you do your best; but I will go to
my own room. Enough!’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch turned his back on us, and,
without adding another word, walked deliberately
out of the room.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>This sudden withdrawal on the part of our
host could not but break up the party, especially
as the two hostesses also vanished not long after.
Sletkin vainly tried to keep us. The police
captain did not fail to blame the attorney for
his uncalled-for candour. ‘Couldn’t help it!’ the
latter responded.… ‘My conscience spoke.’</p>
<p>‘There, you see that he’s a mason,’ Souvenir
whispered to me.</p>
<p>‘Conscience!’ retorted the police captain.
‘We know all about your conscience! I suppose
it’s in your pocket, just the same as it
is with us sinners!’</p>
<p>The priest, meanwhile, even though already
on his feet, foreseeing the speedy termination
of the repast, lifted mouthful after mouthful to
his mouth without a pause.</p>
<p>‘You’ve got a fine appetite, I see,’ Sletkin
observed to him sharply.</p>
<p>‘Storing up for the future,’ the priest responded
with a meek grimace; years of hunger
were expressed in that reply.</p>
<p>The carriages rattled up … and we separated.
On the way home, no one hindered
Souvenir’s chatter and silly tricks, as Kvitsinsky
had announced that he was sick of all this
‘wholly superfluous’ unpleasantness, and had
set off home before us on foot. In his place,
Zhitkov took a seat in our coach. The retired
major wore a most dissatisfied expression,
and kept twitching his moustaches like a spider.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Well, your noble Excellency,’ lisped Souvenir,
‘is subordination exploded, eh? Wait a bit
and see what will happen! They’ll give you
the sack too. Ah, a poor bridegroom you are,
a poor bridegroom, an unlucky bridegroom!’</p>
<p>Souvenir was positively beside himself; while
poor Zhitkov could do nothing but twitch his
moustaches.</p>
<p>When I got home I told my mother all I
had seen. She heard me to the end, and shook
her head several times. ‘It’s a bad business,’
was her comment. ‘I don’t like all these
innovations!’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XV</h3>
<p>Next day Martin Petrovitch came to dinner.
My mother congratulated him on the successful
conclusion of his project. ‘You are now a free
man,’ she said, ‘and ought to feel more at ease.’</p>
<p>‘More at ease, to be sure, madam,’ answered
Martin Petrovitch, by no means, however, showing
in the expression of his face that he really
was more at ease. ‘Now I can meditate upon
my soul, and make ready for my last hour, as
I ought.’</p>
<p>‘Well,’ queried my mother, ‘and do the
shooting pains still tingle in your arms?’</p>
<p>Harlov twice clenched and unclenched his
left arm. ‘They do, madam; and I’ve something
else to tell you. As I begin to drop
asleep, some one cries in my head, “Take
care!” “Take care!”’</p>
<p>‘That’s nerves,’ observed my mother, and
she began speaking of the previous day, and
referred to certain circumstances which had
attended the completion of the deed of partition.…</p>
<p>‘To be sure, to be sure,’ Harlov interrupted<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</SPAN></span>
her, ‘there was something of the sort … of no
consequence. Only there’s something I would
tell you,’ he added, hesitating—‘I was not disturbed
yesterday by Souvenir’s silly words—even
Mr. Attorney, though he’s no fool—even
he did not trouble me; no, it was quite
another person disturbed me——’ Here
Harlov faltered.</p>
<p>‘Who?’ asked my mother.</p>
<p>Harlov fastened his eyes upon her:
‘Evlampia!’</p>
<p>‘Evlampia? Your daughter? How was
that?’</p>
<p>‘Upon my word, madam, she was like a
stone! nothing but a statue! Can it be she
has no feeling? Her sister, Anna—well, she
was all she should be. She’s a keen-witted
creature! But Evlampia—why, I’d shown her—I
must own—so much partiality! Can it be
she’s no feeling for me! It’s clear I’m in a
bad way; it’s clear I’ve a feeling that I’m not
long for this world, since I make over everything
to them; and yet she’s like a stone! she
might at least utter a sound! Bows—yes, she
bows, but there’s no thankfulness to be
seen.’</p>
<p>‘There, give over,’ observed my mother, ‘we’ll
marry her to Gavrila Fedulitch … she’ll soon
get softer in his hands.’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch once more looked from
under his brows at my mother. ‘Well, there’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</SPAN></span>
Gavrila Fedulitch, to be sure! You have confidence
in him, then, madam?’</p>
<p>‘I’ve confidence in him.’</p>
<p>‘Very well; you should know best, to be
sure. But Evlampia, let me tell you, is like
me. The character is just the same. She
has the wild Cossack blood, and her heart’s
like a burning coal!’</p>
<p>‘Why, do you mean to tell me you’ve a
heart like that, my dear sir?’</p>
<p>Harlov made no answer. A brief silence
followed.</p>
<p>‘What are you going to do, Martin Petrovitch,’
my mother began, ‘in what way do you
mean to set about saving your soul now? Will
you set off to Mitrophan or to Kiev, or may
be you’ll go to the Optin desert, as it’s in the
neighbourhood? There, they do say, there’s
a holy monk appeared … Father Makary
they call him, no one remembers any one like
him! He sees right through all sins.’</p>
<p>‘If she really turns out an ungrateful daughter,’
Harlov enunciated in a husky voice, ‘then it
would be better for me, I believe, to kill her
with my own hands!’</p>
<p>‘What are you saying! Lord, have mercy on
you!’ cried my mother. ‘Think what you’re
saying! There, see, what a pretty pass it’s
come to. You should have listened to me the
other day when you came to consult me! Now,
here, you’ll go tormenting yourself, instead of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</SPAN></span>
thinking of your soul! You’ll be tormenting
yourself, and all to no purpose! Yes!
Here you’re complaining now, and faint-hearted.…’</p>
<p>This reproach seemed to stab Harlov to the
heart. All his old pride came back to him
with a rush. He shook himself, and thrust
out his chin. ‘I am not a man, madam, Natalia
Nikolaevna, to complain or be faint-hearted,’ he
began sullenly. ‘I simply wished to reveal my
feelings to you as my benefactress and a person
I respect. But the Lord God knows (here he
raised his hand high above his head) that this
globe of earth may crumble to pieces before I
will go back from my word, or … (here he
positively snorted) show a faint heart, or regret
what I have done! I had good reasons, be
sure! My daughters will never forget their
duty, for ever and ever, amen!’</p>
<p>My mother stopped her ears. ‘What’s this
for, my good sir, like a trumpet-blast! If you
really have such faith in your family, well, praise
the Lord for it! You’ve quite put my brains
in a whirl!’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch begged pardon, sighed
twice, and was silent. My mother once more
referred to Kiev, the Optin desert, and Father
Makary.… Harlov assented, said that ‘he
must … he must … he would have to …
his soul …’ and that was all. He did not
regain his cheerfulness before he went away.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</SPAN></span>
From time to time he clenched and unclenched
his fist, looked at his open hand, said that what
he feared above everything was dying without
repentance, from a stroke, and that he had
made a vow to himself not to get angry, as
anger vitiated his blood and drove it to his
head.… Besides, he had now withdrawn from
everything. What grounds could he have for
getting angry? Let other people trouble themselves
now and vitiate their blood!</p>
<p>As he took leave of my mother he looked at
her in a strange way, mournfully and questioningly …
and suddenly, with a rapid movement,
drew out of his pocket the volume of <i>The
Worker’s Leisure-Hour</i>, and thrust it into my
mother’s hand.</p>
<p>‘What’s that?’ she inquired.</p>
<p>‘Read … here,’ he said hurriedly, ‘where
the corner’s turned down, about death. It
seems to me, it’s terribly well said, but I can’t
make it out at all. Can’t you explain it to me,
my benefactress? I’ll come back again and
you explain it me.’</p>
<p>With these words Martin Petrovitch went
away.</p>
<p>‘He’s in a bad way, he’s in a bad way,’
observed my mother, directly he had disappeared
through the doorway, and she set to
work upon the <i>Leisure-Hour</i>. On the page
turned down by Harlov were the following
words:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Death is a grand and solemn work of
nature. It is nothing else than that the spirit,
inasmuch as it is lighter, finer, and infinitely
more penetrating than those elements under
whose sway it has been subject, nay, even than
the force of electricity itself, so is chemically
purified and striveth upward till what time it
attaineth an equally spiritual abiding-place for
itself …’ and so on.</p>
<p>My mother read this passage through twice,
and exclaiming, ‘Pooh!’ she flung the book
away.</p>
<p>Three days later, she received the news that
her sister’s husband was dead, and set off to
her sister’s country-seat, taking me with her.
My mother proposed to spend a month with
her, but she stayed on till late in the autumn,
and it was only at the end of September that
we returned to our own estate.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVI</h3>
<p>The first news with which my valet, Prokofy,
greeted me (he regarded himself as the seignorial
huntsman) was that there was an immense
number of wild snipe on the wing, and that in
the birch-copse near Eskovo (Harlov’s property),
especially, they were simply swarming. I had
three hours before me till dinner-time. I
promptly seized my gun and my game-bag,
and with Prokofy and a setter-dog, hastened
to the Eskovo copse. We certainly did find a
great many wild snipe there, and, firing about
thirty charges, killed five. As I hurried
homewards with my booty, I saw a peasant
ploughing near the roadside. His horse had
stopped, and with tearful and angry abuse he
was mercilessly tugging with the cord reins at
the animal’s head, which was bent on one side.
I looked attentively at the luckless beast,
whose ribs were all but through its skin, and,
bathed in sweat, heaved up and down with
convulsive, irregular movements like a blacksmith’s
bellows. I recognised it at once as
the decrepit old mare, with the scar on her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</SPAN></span>
shoulder, who had served Martin Petrovitch
so many years.</p>
<p>‘Is Mr. Harlov living?’ I asked Prokofy.
The chase had so completely absorbed us, that
up to that instant we had not talked of anything.</p>
<p>‘Yes, he’s alive. Why?’</p>
<p>‘But that’s his mare, isn’t it? Do you mean
to say he’s sold her?’</p>
<p>‘His mare it is, to be sure; but as to selling,
he never sold her. But they took her away
from him, and handed her over to that peasant.’</p>
<p>‘How, took it? And he consented?’</p>
<p>‘They never asked his consent. Things have
changed here in your absence,’ Prokofy observed.
With a faint smile in response to my look of
amazement; ‘worse luck! My goodness, yes!
Now Sletkin’s master, and orders every one
about.’</p>
<p>‘But Martin Petrovitch?’</p>
<p>‘Why, Martin Petrovitch has become the
very last person here, you may say. He’s on
bread and water,—what more can one say?
They’ve crushed him altogether. Mark my
words; they’ll drive him out of the house.’</p>
<p>The idea that it was possible to <em>drive</em> such a
giant had never entered my head. ‘And what
does Zhitkov say to it?’ I asked at last. ‘I
suppose he’s married to the second daughter?’</p>
<p>‘Married?’ repeated Prokofy, and this time
he grinned all over his face. ‘They won’t let<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</SPAN></span>
him into the house. “We don’t want you,”
they say; “get along home with you.” It’s as
I said; Sletkin directs every one.’</p>
<p>‘But what does the young lady say?’</p>
<p>‘Evlampia Martinovna? Ah, master, I could
tell you … but you’re young—one must
think of that. Things are going on here that
are … oh!… oh!… oh! Hey! why
Dianka’s setting, I do believe!’</p>
<p>My dog actually had stopped short, before
a thick oak bush which bordered a narrow
ravine by the roadside. Prokofy and I ran up
to the dog; a snipe flew up out of the bush,
we both fired at it and missed; the snipe settled
in another place; we followed it.</p>
<p>The soup was already on the table when I
got back. My mother scolded me. ‘What’s
the meaning of it?’ she said with displeasure;
‘the very first day, and you keep us waiting
for dinner.’ I brought her the wild snipe I had
killed; she did not even look at them. There
were also in the room Souvenir, Kvitsinsky,
and Zhitkov. The retired major was huddled
in a corner, for all the world like a schoolboy
in disgrace. His face wore an expression of
mingled confusion and annoyance; his eyes
were red.… One might positively have
imagined he had recently been in tears. My
mother remained in an ill humour. I was at
no great pains to surmise that my late arrival
did not count for much in it. During dinner-time<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</SPAN></span>
she hardly talked at all. The major
turned beseeching glances upon her from
time to time, but ate a good dinner nevertheless.
Souvenir was all of a shake. Kvitsinsky
preserved his habitual self-confidence of demeanour.</p>
<p>‘Vikenty Osipitch,’ my mother addressed
him, ‘I beg you to send a carriage to-morrow
for Martin Petrovitch, since it has come to my
knowledge that he has none of his own. And
bid them tell him to come without fail, that I
desire to see him.’</p>
<p>Kvitsinsky was about to make some rejoinder,
but he restrained himself.</p>
<p>‘And let Sletkin know,’ continued my mother,
‘that I command him to present himself before
me.… Do you hear? I com … mand!’</p>
<p>‘Yes, just so … that scoundrel ought——’ Zhitkov
was beginning in a subdued voice; but
my mother gave him such a contemptuous
look, that he promptly turned away and was
silent.</p>
<p>‘Do you hear? I command!’ repeated my
mother.</p>
<p>‘Certainly, madam,’ Kvitsinsky replied submissively
but with dignity.</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch won’t come!’ Souvenir
whispered to me, as he came out of the dining-room
with me after dinner. ‘You should just
see what’s happened to him! It’s past comprehension!
It’s come to this, that whatever<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</SPAN></span>
they say to him, he doesn’t understand a word!
Yes! They’ve got the snake under the pitch-fork!’</p>
<p>And Souvenir went off into his revolting
laugh.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVII</h3>
<p>Souvenir’s prediction turned out correct.
Martin Petrovitch would not come to my mother.
She was not at all pleased with this, and
despatched a letter to him. He sent her a
square bit of paper, on which the following
words were written in big letters: ‘Indeed I
can’t. I should die of shame. Let me go to
my ruin. Thanks. Don’t torture me.—Martin
Harlov.’ Sletkin did come, but not on the day
on which my mother had ‘commanded’ his
attendance, but twenty-four hours later. My
mother gave orders that he should be shown
into her boudoir.… God knows what their
interview was about, but it did not last long;
a quarter of an hour, not more. Sletkin came
out of my mother’s room, crimson all over, and
with such a viciously spiteful and insolent
expression of face, that, meeting him in the
drawing-room, I was simply petrified, while
Souvenir, who was hanging about there, stopped
short in the middle of a snigger. My mother
came out of her boudoir, also very red in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</SPAN></span>
face, and announced, in the hearing of all, that
Mr. Sletkin was never, upon any pretext, to be
admitted to her presence again, and that if
Martin Petrovitch’s daughters were to make
bold—they’ve impudence enough, said she—to
present themselves, they, too, were to be
refused admittance. At dinner-time she suddenly
exclaimed, ‘The vile little Jew! I picked
him out of the gutter, I made him a career,
he owes everything, everything to me,—and he
dares to tell me I’ve no business to meddle in
their affairs! that Martin Petrovitch is full of
whims and fancies, and it’s impossible to
humour him! Humour him, indeed! What a
thing to say! Ah, he’s an ungrateful wretch!
An insolent little Jew!’</p>
<p>Major Zhitkov, who happened to be one of the
company at dinner, imagined that now it was
no less than the will of the Almighty for him to
seize the opportunity and put in his word …
but my mother promptly settled him. ‘Well,
and you’re a fine one, too, my man!’ she commented.
‘Couldn’t get the upper hand of a
girl, and he an officer! In command of a
squadron! I can fancy how it obeyed you!
He take a steward’s place indeed! a fine steward
he’d make!’</p>
<p>Kvitsinsky, who was sitting at the end of the
table, smiled to himself a little malignantly,
while poor Zhitkov could do nothing but twitch
his moustaches, lift his eyebrows, and bury<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</SPAN></span>
the whole of his hirsute countenance in his
napkin.</p>
<p>After dinner, he went out on to the steps to
smoke his pipe as usual, and he struck me as
so miserable and forlorn, that, although I had
never liked him, I joined myself on to him at
once.</p>
<p>‘How was it, Gavrila Fedulitch,’ I began
without further beating about the bush, ‘that
your affair with Evlampia Martinovna was
broken off? I’d expected you to be married
long ago.’</p>
<p>The retired major looked at me dejectedly.</p>
<p>‘A snake in the grass,’ he began, uttering
each letter of each syllable with bitter distinctness,
‘has poisoned me with his fang, and turned
all my hopes in life to ashes. And I could tell
you, Dmitri Semyonovitch, all his hellish wiles,
but I’m afraid of angering your mamma.’
(‘You’re young yet’—Prokofy’s expression
flashed across my mind.) ‘Even as it is’——Zhitkov
groaned.</p>
<p>‘Patience … patience … nothing else is
left me. (He struck his fist upon his chest.)
Patience, old soldier, patience. I served the
Tsar faithfully … honourably … yes. I
spared neither blood nor sweat, and now see
what I am brought to. Had it been in the
regiment—and the matter depending upon me,’
he continued after a short silence, spent in
convulsively sucking at his cherrywood pipe,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</SPAN></span>
‘I’d have … I’d have given it him with the
flat side of my sword … three times over
… till he’d had enough.…’</p>
<p>Zhitkov took the pipe out of his mouth, and
fixed his eyes on vacancy, as though admiring
the picture he had conjured up.</p>
<p>Souvenir ran up, and began quizzing the
major. I turned away from them, and determined,
come what may, I would see Martin
Petrovitch with my own eyes.… My boyish
curiosity was greatly stirred.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVIII</h3>
<p>Next day I set out with my gun and dog,
but without Prokofy, to the Eskovo copse. It
was an exquisite day; I fancy there are no
days like that in September anywhere but in
Russia. The stillness was such that one could
hear, a hundred paces off, the squirrel hopping
over the dry leaves, and the broken twig just
feebly catching at the other branches, and falling,
at last, on the soft grass—to lie there for
ever, not to stir again till it rotted away. The
air, neither warm nor chill, but only fragrant,
and as it were keen, was faintly, deliciously
stinging in my eyes and on my cheeks. A long
spider-web, delicate as a silken thread, with a
white ball in the middle, floated smoothly in
the air, and sticking to the butt-end of my gun,
stretched straight out in the air—a sign of settled
and warm weather. The sun shone with a
brightness as soft as moonlight. Wild snipe
were to be met with pretty often; but I did not
pay special attention to them. I knew that the
copse went on almost to Harlov’s homestead,
right up to the hedge of his garden, and I turned<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</SPAN></span>
my steps in that direction, though I could not
even imagine how I should get into the place
itself, and was even doubtful whether I ought to
try to do so, as my mother was so angry with
its new owners. Sounds of life and humanity
reached me from no great distance. I listened.…
Some one was coming through the copse …
straight towards me.</p>
<p>‘You should have said so straight out, dear,’
I heard a woman’s voice.</p>
<p>‘Be reasonable,’ another voice broke in, the
voice of a man. ‘Can one do it all at once?’</p>
<p>I knew the voices. There was the gleam of
a woman’s blue gown through the reddening
nut bushes. Beside it stood a dark full coat.
Another instant—and there stepped out into
the glade, five paces from me, Sletkin and
Evlampia.</p>
<p>They were disconcerted at once. Evlampia
promptly stepped back, away into the bushes.
Sletkin thought a little, and came up to me.
There was not a trace to be seen in his face of
the obsequious meekness, with which he had
paced up and down Harlov’s courtyard, four
months before, rubbing up my horse’s snaffle.
But neither could I perceive in it the insolent
defiance, which had so struck me on the previous
day, on the threshold of my mother’s
boudoir. It was still as white and pretty as
ever, but seemed broader and more solid.</p>
<p>‘Well, have you shot many snipe?’ he asked<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</SPAN></span>
me, raising his cap, smiling, and passing his
hand over his black curls; ‘you are shooting in
our copse.… You are very welcome. We
would not hinder you.… Quite the contrary.’</p>
<p>‘I have killed nothing to-day,’ I rejoined,
answering his first question; ‘and I will go
out of your copse this instant.’</p>
<p>Sletkin hurriedly put on his cap. ‘Indeed,
why so? We would not drive you out—indeed,
we’re delighted.… Here’s Evlampia Martinovna
will say the same. Evlampia Martinovna,
come here. Where have you hidden yourself?’
Evlampia’s head appeared behind the bushes.
But she did not come up to us. She had grown
prettier, and seemed taller and bigger than ever.</p>
<p>‘I’m very glad, to tell the truth,’ Sletkin
went on, ‘that I have met you. Though you
are still young in years, you have plenty of
good sense already. Your mother was pleased
to be very angry with me yesterday—she
would not listen to reason of any sort from me,
but I declare, as before God, so before you
now, I am not to blame in any way. We
can’t treat Martin Petrovitch otherwise than
we do; he’s fallen into complete dotage. One
can’t humour all his whims, really. But we
show him all due respect. Only ask Evlampia
Martinovna.’</p>
<p>Evlampia did not stir; her habitual scornful
smile flickered about her lips, and her large
eyes watched us with no friendly expression.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘But why, Vladimir Vassilievitch, have you
sold Martin Petrovitch’s mare?’ (I was particularly
impressed by that mare being in the
possession of a peasant.)</p>
<p>‘His mare, why did we sell it? Why, Lord
have mercy on us—what use was she? She was
simply eating her head off. But with the peasant
she can work at the plough anyway. As
for Martin Petrovitch, if he takes a fancy to
drive out anywhere, he’s only to ask us. We
wouldn’t refuse him a conveyance. On a holiday,
we should be pleased.’</p>
<p>‘Vladimir Vassilievitch,’ said Evlampia huskily,
as though calling him away, and she still
did not stir from her place. She was twisting
some stalks of ripple grass round her fingers
and snapping off their heads, slapping them
against each other.</p>
<p>‘About the page Maximka again,’ Sletkin
went on, ‘Martin Petrovitch complains because
we’ve taken him away and apprenticed him.
But kindly consider the matter for yourself.
Why, what had he to do waiting on Martin
Petrovitch? Kick up his heels; nothing more.
And he couldn’t even wait on him properly;
on account of his stupidity and his youth.
Now we have sent him away to a harness-maker’s.
He’ll be turned into a first-rate
handicraftsman—and make a good thing of it
for himself—and pay us ransom-money too.
And, living in a small way as we do, that’s a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</SPAN></span>
matter of importance. On a little farm like
ours, one can’t afford to let anything slip.’</p>
<p>‘And this is the man Martin Petrovitch called
a “poor stick,”’ I thought. ‘But who reads to
Martin Petrovitch now?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘Why, what is there to read? He had one
book—but, luckily, that’s been mislaid somewhere.…
And what use is reading at his age.’</p>
<p>‘And who shaves him?’ I asked again.</p>
<p>Sletkin gave an approving laugh, as though
in response to an amusing joke. ‘Why, nobody.
At first he used to singe his beard in
the candle—but now he lets it be altogether.
And it’s lovely!’</p>
<p>‘Vladimir Vassilievitch!’ Evlampia repeated
insistently: ‘Vladimir Vassilievitch!’</p>
<p>Sletkin made her a sign with his hand.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch is clothed and cared for,
and eats what we do. What more does he want?
He declared himself that he wanted nothing
more in this world but to think of his soul. If
only he would realise that everything now,
however you look at it, is ours. He says too
that we don’t pay him his allowance. But
we’ve not always got money ourselves; and
what does he want with it, when he has everything
provided him? And we treat him as one
of the family too. I’m telling you the truth.
The rooms, for instance, which he occupies—how
we need them! there’s simply not room
to turn round without them; but we don’t say
a word—we put up with it. We even think
how to provide amusement for him. There, on
St. Peter’s Day, I bought him some excellent
hooks in the town—real English ones, expensive
hooks, to catch fish. There are lots of
carp in our pond. Let him sit and fish; in an
hour or two, there’d be a nice little fish soup
provided. The most suitable occupation for
old men.’</p>
<p>‘Vladimir Vassilitch!’ Evlampia called for
the third time in an incisive tone, and she flung
far away from her the grass she had been
twisting in her fingers, ‘I am going!’ Her
eyes met mine. ‘I am going, Vladimir Vassilievitch!’
she repeated, and vanished behind
a bush.</p>
<p>‘I’m coming, Evlampia Martinovna, directly!’
shouted Sletkin. ‘Martin Petrovitch himself
agrees with us now,’ he went on, turning again
to me. ‘At first he was offended, certainly,
and even grumbled, until, you know, he realised;
he was, you remember, a hot-tempered violent
man—more’s the pity! but there, he’s grown
quite meek now. Because he sees his own
interest. Your mamma—mercy on us! how
she pitched into me!… To be sure: she’s
a lady that sets as much store by her own
authority as Martin Petrovitch used to do.
But you come in and see for yourself. And
you might put in a word when there’s an
opportunity. I feel Natalia Nikolaevna’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</SPAN></span>
bounty to me deeply. But we’ve got to
live too.’</p>
<p>‘And how was it Zhitkov was refused?’ I
asked.</p>
<p>‘Fedulitch? That dolt?’ Sletkin shrugged
his shoulders. ‘Why, upon my word, what use
could he have been? His whole life spent
among soldiers—and now he has a fancy to
take up farming. He can keep the peasants up
to the mark, says he, because he’s been used
to knocking men about. He can do nothing;
even knocking men about wants some sense.
Evlampia Martinovna refused him herself. He
was a quite unsuitable person. All our farming
would have gone to ruin with him!’</p>
<p>‘Coo—y!’ sounded Evlampia’s musical voice.</p>
<p>‘Coming! coming!’ Sletkin called back.
He held out his hand to me. Though unwillingly,
I took it.</p>
<p>‘I beg to take leave, Dmitri Semyonovitch,’
said Sletkin, showing all his white teeth.
‘Shoot wild snipe as much as you like. It’s
wild game, belonging to no one. But if you
come across a hare—you spare it; that game
is ours. Oh, and something else! won’t you
be having pups from your bitch? I should be
obliged for one!’</p>
<p>‘Coo—y!’ Evlampia’s voice rang out again.</p>
<p>‘Coo—y!’ Sletkin responded, and rushed
into the bushes.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIX</h3>
<p>I remember, when I was left alone, I was
absorbed in wondering how it was Harlov had
not pounded Sletkin ‘into a jelly,’ as he said,
and how it was Sletkin had not been afraid of
such a fate. It was clear Martin Petrovitch
really had grown ‘meek,’ I thought, and I had
a still stronger desire to make my way into
Eskovo, and get at least a glance at that
colossus, whom I could never picture to myself
subdued and tractable. I had reached the
edge of the copse, when suddenly a big snipe,
with a great rush of wings, darted up at my
very feet, and flew off into the depths of the
wood. I took aim; my gun missed fire. I
was greatly annoyed; it had been such a fine
bird, and I made up my mind to try if I
couldn’t make it rise a second time. I set off
in the direction of its flight, and going some
two hundred paces off into the wood I caught
sight—in a little glade, under an overhanging
birch-tree—not of the snipe, but of the same
Sletkin once more. He was lying on his back,
with both hands under his head, and with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</SPAN></span>
smile of contentment gazing upwards at the
sky, swinging his left leg, which was crossed
over his right knee. He did not notice my
approach. A few paces from him, Evlampia
was walking slowly up and down the little
glade, with downcast eyes. It seemed as
though she were looking for something in
the grass—mushrooms or something; now and
then, she stooped and stretched out her hand.
She was singing in a low voice. I stopped at
once, and fell to listening. At first I could not
make out what it was she was singing, but
afterwards I recognised clearly the following
well-known lines of the old ballad:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">‘Hither, hither, threatening storm-cloud,</div>
<div class="verse">Slay for me the father-in-law,</div>
<div class="verse">Strike for me the mother-in-law,</div>
<div class="verse">The young wife I will kill myself!’</div>
</div></div>
<p>Evlampia sang louder and louder; the last
words she delivered with peculiar energy.
Sletkin still lay on his back and laughed to
himself, while she seemed all the time to be
moving round and round him.</p>
<p>‘Oh, indeed!’ he commented at last. ‘The
things that come into some people’s heads!’</p>
<p>‘What?’ queried Evlampia.</p>
<p>Sletkin raised his head a little. ‘What?
Why, what words were those you were uttering?’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Why, you know, Volodya, one can’t leave
the words out of a song,’ answered Evlampia,
and she turned and saw me. We both cried
out aloud at once, and both rushed away in
opposite directions.</p>
<p>I made my way hurriedly out of the copse,
and crossing a narrow clearing, found myself
facing Harlov’s garden.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XX</h3>
<p>I had no time, nor would it have been of
any use, to deliberate over what I had seen.
Only an expression kept recurring to my
mind, ‘love spell,’ which I had lately heard,
and over the signification of which I had
pondered a good deal. I walked alongside
the garden fence, and in a few moments, behind
the silver poplars (they had not yet lost a
single leaf, and the foliage was luxuriantly
thick and brilliantly glistening), I saw the yard
and two little lodges of Martin Petrovitch’s
homestead. The whole place struck me as
having been tidied up and pulled into shape.
On every side one could perceive traces of
unflagging and severe supervision. Anna
Martinovna came out on to the steps, and
screwing up her blue-grey eyes, gazed for a
long while in the direction of the copse.</p>
<p>‘Have you seen the master?’ she asked a
peasant, who was walking across the yard.</p>
<p>‘Vladimir Vassilitch?’ responded the latter,
taking his cap off. ‘He went into the copse,
surely.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘I know, he went to the copse. Hasn’t he
come back? Haven’t you seen him?’</p>
<p>‘I’ve not seen him … nay.’</p>
<p>The peasant continued standing bareheaded
before Anna Martinovna.</p>
<p>‘Well, you can go,’ she said. ‘Or no——wait
a bit——where’s Martin Petrovitch?
Do you know?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, Martin Petrovitch,’ answered the peasant,
in a sing-song voice, alternately lifting his
right and then his left hand, as though
pointing away somewhere, ‘is sitting yonder,
at the pond, with a fishing-rod. He’s sitting
in the reeds, with a rod. Catching fish, maybe,
God knows.’</p>
<p>‘Very well … you can go,’ repeated Anna
Martinovna; ‘and put away that wheel, it’s
lying about.’</p>
<p>The peasant ran to carry out her command,
while she remained standing a few minutes
longer on the steps, still gazing in the direction
of the copse. Then she clenched one fist
menacingly, and went slowly back into the
house. ‘Axiutka!’ I heard her imperious
voice calling within.</p>
<p>Anna Martinovna looked angry, and
tightened her lips, thin enough at all times,
with a sort of special energy. She was carelessly
dressed, and a coil of loose hair had
fallen down on to her shoulder. But in spite
of the negligence of her attire, and her irritable<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</SPAN></span>
humour, she struck me, just as before, as
attractive, and I should have been delighted to
kiss the narrow hand which looked malignant
too, as she twice irritably pushed back the
loose tress.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXI</h3>
<p>‘Can Martin Petrovitch have really taken to
fishing?’ I asked myself, as I turned towards
the pond, which was on one side of the garden.
I got on to the dam, looked in all directions.…
Martin Petrovitch was nowhere to be seen.
I bent my steps along one of the banks of the
pond, and at last, at the very top of it, in a
little creek, in the midst of flat broken-down
stalks of reddish reed, I caught sight of a huge
greyish mass.… I looked intently: it was
Harlov. Bareheaded, unkempt, in a cotton
smock torn at the seams, with his legs crossed
under him, he was sitting motionless on the
bare earth. So motionless was he that a
sandpiper, at my approach, darted up from
the dry mud a couple of paces from him, and
flew with a flash of its little wings and a whistle
over the surface of the water, showing that no
one had moved to frighten him for a long while.
Harlov’s whole appearance was so extraordinary
that my dog stopped short directly
it saw him, lifted its tail, and growled. He
turned his head a very little, and fixed his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</SPAN></span>
wild-looking eyes on me and my dog. He
was greatly changed by his beard, though it
was short, but thick and curly, in white tufts,
like Astrachan fur. In his right hand lay the
end of a rod, while the other end hovered
feebly over the water. I felt an involuntary
pang at my heart. I plucked up my spirits,
however, went up to him, and wished him good
morning. He slowly blinked as though just
awake.</p>
<p>‘What are you doing, Martin Petrovitch,’
I began, ‘catching fish here?’</p>
<p>‘Yes … fish,’ he answered huskily, and
pulled up the rod, on which there fluttered a
piece of line, a fathom length, with no hook
on it.</p>
<p>‘Your tackle is broken off,’ I observed, and
noticed the same moment that there was no
sign of bait-tin nor worms near Martin Petrovitch.…
And what sort of fishing could there
be in September?</p>
<p>‘Broken off?’ he said, and he passed his
hand over his face. ‘But it’s all the same!’</p>
<p>He dropped the rod in again.</p>
<p>‘Natalia Nikolaevna’s son?’ he asked me,
after the lapse of two minutes, during which I
had been gazing at him with secret bewilderment.
Though he had grown terribly thinner,
still he seemed a giant. But what rags he was
dressed in, and how utterly he had gone to
pieces altogether!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I answered, ‘I’m the son of Natalia
Nikolaevna B.’</p>
<p>‘Is she well?’</p>
<p>‘My mother is quite well. She was very
much hurt at your refusal,’ I added; ‘she did
not at all expect you would not wish to come
and see her.’</p>
<p>Martin Petrovitch’s head sank on his breast.
‘Have you been there?’ he asked, with a
motion of his head.</p>
<p>‘Where?’</p>
<p>‘There, at the house. Haven’t you? Go!
What is there for you to do here? Go! It’s
useless talking to me. I don’t like it.’</p>
<p>He was silent for a while.</p>
<p>‘You’d like to be always idling about with
a gun! In my young days I used to be inclined
the same way too. Only my father was
strict and made me respect him too. Mind
you, very different from fathers nowadays.
My father flogged me with a horsewhip, and
that was the end of it! I’d to give up idling
about! And so I respected him.… Oo!…
Yes!…’</p>
<p>Harlov paused again.</p>
<p>‘Don’t you stop here,’ he began again. ‘You
go along to the house. Things are managed
there now—it’s first-rate. Volodka’.… Here he
faltered for a second. ‘Our Volodka’s a good
hand at everything. He’s a fine fellow! yes,
indeed, and a fine scoundrel too!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>I did not know what to say; Martin Petrovitch
spoke very tranquilly.</p>
<p>‘And you go and see my daughters. You remember,
I daresay, I had daughters. They’re
managers too … clever ones. But I’m growing
old, my lad; I’m on the shelf. Time to repose,
you know.…’</p>
<p>‘Nice sort of repose!’ I thought, glancing
round. ‘Martin Petrovitch!’ I uttered aloud,
‘you really must come and see us.’</p>
<p>Harlov looked at me. ‘Go along, my lad,
I tell you.’</p>
<p>‘Don’t hurt mamma’s feelings; come and
see us.’</p>
<p>‘Go away, my lad, go away,’ persisted Harlov.
‘What do you want to talk to me for?’</p>
<p>‘If you have no carriage, mamma will send
you hers.’</p>
<p>‘Go along!’</p>
<p>‘But, really and truly, Martin Petrovitch!’</p>
<p>Harlov looked down again, and I fancied
that his cheeks, dingy as though covered with
earth, faintly flushed.</p>
<p>‘Really, do come,’ I went on. ‘What’s the
use of your sitting here? of your making yourself
miserable?’</p>
<p>‘Making myself miserable?’ he commented
hesitatingly.</p>
<p>‘Yes, to be sure—making yourself miserable!’
I repeated.</p>
<p>Harlov said nothing, and seemed lost in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</SPAN></span>
musing. Emboldened by his silence, I determined
to be open, to act straightforwardly,
bluntly. (Do not forget, I was only fifteen
then.)</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch!’ I began, seating myself
beside him. ‘I know everything, you see, positively
everything. I know how your son-in-law
is treating you—doubtless with the consent
of your daughters. And now you are in such
a position.… But why lose heart?’</p>
<p>Harlov still remained silent, and simply
dropped in his line; while I—what a sensible
fellow, what a sage I felt!</p>
<p>‘Doubtless,’ I began again, ‘you acted imprudently
in giving up everything to your
daughters. It was most generous on your
part, and I am not going to blame you. In
our days it is a quality only too rare! But
since your daughters are so ungrateful, you
ought to show a contempt—yes, a contempt—for
them … and not fret——’</p>
<p>‘Stop!’ muttered Harlov suddenly, gnashing
his teeth, and his eyes, staring at the pond,
glittered wrathfully.… ‘Go away!’</p>
<p>‘But, Martin Petrovitch——’</p>
<p>‘Go away, I tell you, … or I’ll kill you!’</p>
<p>I had come quite close to him; but at the
last words I instinctively jumped up. ‘What
did you say, Martin Petrovitch?’</p>
<p>‘I’ll kill you, I tell you; go away!’ With
a wild moan, a roar, the words broke from<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</SPAN></span>
Harlov’s breast, but he did not turn his head,
and still stared wrathfully straight in front of
him. ‘I’ll take you and fling you and your
fool’s counsel into the water. You shall learn
to pester the old, little milksop!’</p>
<p>‘He’s gone mad!’ flashed through my mind.</p>
<p>I looked at him more attentively, and was
completely petrified; Martin Petrovitch was
weeping!! Tear after tear rolled from his
eyelashes down his cheeks … while his face
had assumed an expression utterly savage.…</p>
<p>‘Go away!’ he roared once more, ‘or I’ll
kill you, by God! for an example to others!’</p>
<p>He was shaking all over from side to side,
and showing his teeth like a wild boar. I
snatched up my gun and took to my heels.
My dog flew after me, barking. He, too, was
frightened.</p>
<p>When I got home, I naturally did not, by so
much as a word, to my mother, hint at what I
had seen; but coming across Souvenir, I told
him—the devil knows why—all about it. That
loathsome person was so delighted at my story,
shrieking with laughter, and even dancing with
pleasure, that I could hardly forbear striking
him.</p>
<p>‘Ah! I should like,’ he kept repeating breathless
with laughter, ‘to see that fiend, the Swede,
Harlov, crawling into the mud and sitting in
it.…’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Go over to the pond if you’re so curious.’</p>
<p>‘Yes; but how if he kills me?’</p>
<p>I felt horribly sick at Souvenir, and regretted
my ill-timed confidence.… Zhitkov, to whom
he repeated my tale, looked at the matter
somewhat differently.</p>
<p>‘We shall have to call in the police,’ he concluded,
‘or, may be, we may have to send for a
battalion of military.’</p>
<p>His forebodings with regard to the military
battalion did not come true; but something
extraordinary really did happen.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXII</h3>
<p>In the middle of October, three weeks after
my interview with Martin Petrovitch, I was
standing at the window of my own room in
the second storey of our house, and thinking
of nothing at all, I looked disconsolately into
the yard and the road that lay beyond it.
The weather had been disgusting for the last
five days. Shooting was not even to be thought
of. All things living had hidden themselves;
even the sparrows made no sound, and the
rooks had long ago disappeared from sight. The
wind howled drearily, then whistled spasmodically.
The low-hanging sky, unbroken by one
streak of light, had changed from an unpleasant
whitish to a leaden and still more sinister hue;
and the rain, which had been pouring and
pouring, mercilessly and unceasingly, had suddenly
become still more violent and more
driving, and streamed with a rushing sound
over the panes. The trees had been stripped
utterly bare, and turned a sort of grey. It
seemed they had nothing left to plunder;
yet the wind would not be denied, but set to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</SPAN></span>
harassing them once more. Puddles, clogged
with dead leaves, stood everywhere. Big
bubbles, continually bursting and rising up
again, leaped and glided over them. Along
the roads, the mud lay thick and impassable.
The cold pierced its way indoors through one’s
clothes to the very bones. An involuntary
shiver passed over the body, and how sick one
felt at heart! Sick, precisely, not sad. It
seemed there would never again in the world
be sunshine, nor brightness, nor colour, but this
rain and mire and grey damp, and raw fog
would last for ever, and for ever would the
wind whine and moan! Well, I was standing
moodily at my window, and I remember a
sudden darkness came on—a bluish darkness—though
the clock only pointed to twelve. Suddenly
I fancied I saw a bear dash across our
yard from the gates to the steps! Not on all-fours,
certainly, but as he is depicted when he
gets up on his hind-paws. I could not believe
my eyes. If it were not a bear I had seen,
it was, any way, something enormous, black
shaggy.… I was still lost in wonder as to
what it could be, when suddenly I heard below a
furious knocking. It seemed something utterly
unlooked for, something terrible was stumbling
headlong into our house. Then began a commotion,
a hurrying to and fro.…</p>
<p>I quickly went down the stairs, ran into the
dining-room<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</SPAN></span>.…</p>
<p>At the drawing-room door facing me
stood my mother, as though rooted to the
spot. Behind her, peered several scared
female faces. The butler, two footmen, and a
page, with his mouth wide open with astonishment,
were packed together in the doorway
of the hall. In the middle of the dining-room,
covered with mire, dishevelled, tattered,
and soaking wet—so wet that steam rose all
round and water was running in little streams
over the floor—knelt, shaking ponderously,
as it were, at the last gasp … the very
monster I had seen dashing across the yard!
And who was this monster? Harlov! I came
up on one side, and saw, not his face, but his
head, which he was clutching, with both hands
in the hair that blinded him with filth. He
was breathing heavily, brokenly; something
positively rattled in his throat—and in all the
bespattered dark mass, the only thing that could
be clearly distinguished was the tiny whites
of the eyes, straying wildly about. He was
awful! The dignitary came into my mind
whom he had once crushed for comparing him
to a mastodon. Truly, so might have looked
some antediluvian creature that had just escaped
another more powerful monster, attacking it in
the eternal slime of the primeval swamps.</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch!’ my mother cried at last,
and she clasped her hands. ‘Is that you?
Good God! Merciful heavens!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘I … I …’ we heard a broken voice,
which seemed with effort and painfully to dwell
on each sound. ‘Alas! It is I!’</p>
<p>‘But what has happened to you? Mercy
upon us!’</p>
<p>‘Natalia Nikolaev … na … I have …
run straight … to you … from home …
on foot.…’</p>
<p>‘Through such mud! But you don’t look
like a man. Get up; sit down, anyway.…
And you,’ she turned to the maid-servants, ‘run
quick for cloths. And haven’t you some dry
clothes?’ she asked the butler.</p>
<p>The butler gesticulated as though to say,
Is it likely for such a size?… ‘But we
could get a coverlet,’ he replied, ‘or, there’s
a new horse-rug.’</p>
<p>‘But get up, get up, Martin Petrovitch, sit
down,’ repeated my mother.</p>
<p>‘They’ve turned me out, madam,’ Harlov
moaned suddenly, and he flung his head
back and stretched his hands out before him.
‘They’ve turned me out, Natalia Nikolaevna!
My own daughters, out of my own home.…’</p>
<p>My mother sighed and groaned.</p>
<p>‘What are you saying? Turned you out!
What wickedness! what wickedness!’ (She
crossed herself.) ‘But do get up, Martin
Petrovitch, I beg you!’</p>
<p>Two maid-servants came in with cloths and
stood still before Harlov. It was clear they<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</SPAN></span>
did not know how to attack this mountain of
filth. ‘They have turned me out, madam, they
have turned me out!’ Harlov kept repeating
meanwhile. The butler returned with a large
woollen coverlet, and he, too, stood still in
perplexity. Souvenir’s little head was thrust
in at a door and vanished again.</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch! get up! Sit down!
and tell me everything properly,’ my mother
commanded in a tone of determination.</p>
<p>Harlov rose.… The butler tried to assist
him but only dirtied his hand, and, shaking his
fingers, retreated to the door. Staggering and
faltering, Harlov got to a chair and sat down.
The maids again approached him with their
cloths, but he waved them off with his hand,
and refused the coverlet. My mother did not
herself, indeed, insist; to dry Harlov was
obviously out of the question; they contented
themselves with hastily wiping up his traces
on the floor.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXIII</h3>
<p>‘How have they turned you out?’ my mother
asked, as soon as he had a little time to recover
himself.</p>
<p>‘Madam! Natalia Nikolaevna!’ he began,
in a strained voice,—and again I was struck by
the uneasy straying of his eyes; ‘I will tell
you the truth; I am myself most of all to
blame.’</p>
<p>‘Ay, to be sure; you would not listen to
me at the time,’ assented my mother, sinking
into an arm-chair and slightly moving a scented
handkerchief before her nose; very strong was
the smell that came from Harlov … the
odour in a forest bog is not so strong.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Alas! that’s not where I erred, madam,
but through pride. Pride has been my ruin, as
it ruined the Tsar Navuhodonosor. I fancied
God had given me my full share of sense, and
if I resolved on anything, it followed it was
right; so … and then the fear of death came
… I was utterly confounded! “I’ll show,”
said I, “to the last, my power and my strength!
I’ll bestow all on them,—and they must feel
it all their lives.…”’ (Harlov suddenly was
shaking all over.…) ‘Like a mangy dog
they have driven me out of the house! This
is their gratitude!’</p>
<p>‘In what way——,’ my mother was beginning.…</p>
<p>‘They took my page, Maximka, from me,’
Harlov interrupted her (his eyes were still
wandering, he held both hands—the fingers
interlaced—under his chin), ‘my carriage they
took away, my monthly allowance they cut
down, did not pay me the sum specified, cut
me short all round, in fact; still I said nothing,
bore it all! And I bore it by reason … alas!
of my pride again. That my cruel enemies
might not say, “See, the old fool’s sorry for it
now”; and you too, do you remember, madam,
had warned me; “mind you, it’s all to no
purpose,” you said! and so I bore it.… Only,
to-day I came into my room, and it was occupied
already, and my bed they’d thrown out into
the lumber-room! “You can sleep there; we
put up with you there even only out of charity;
we’ve need of your room for the household.”
And this was said to me by whom? Volodka
Sletkin! the vile hound, the base cur!’</p>
<p>Harlov’s voice broke.</p>
<p>‘But your daughters? What did they do?’
asked my mother.</p>
<p>‘But I bore it all,’ Harlov went on again;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</SPAN></span>
‘bitterness, bitterness was in my heart, let me
tell you, and shame.… I could not bear to
look upon the light of day! That was why I
was unwilling to come and see you, ma’am,
from this same feeling, from shame for my
disgrace! I have tried everything, my good
friend; kindness, affection, and threats, and I
reasoned with them, and more besides! I
bowed down before them … like this.’ (Harlov
showed how he had bowed down.) ‘And
all in vain. And all of it I bore! At the
beginning, at first, I’d very different thoughts;
I’ll up, I thought, and kill them. I’ll crush
them all, so that not a trace remains of them!…
I’ll let them know! Well, but after, I
submitted! It’s a cross, I thought, laid upon
me; it’s to bid me make ready for death.
And all at once, to-day, driven out, like a cur!
And by whom? Volodka! And you asked
about my daughters; they’ve no will of their
own at all. They’re Volodka’s slaves! Yes!’</p>
<p>My mother wondered. ‘In Anna’s case I
can understand that; she’s a wife.… But
how comes it your second.…’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Evlampia? She’s worse than Anna! She’s
altogether given herself up into Volodka’s
hands. That’s the reason she refused your
soldier, too. At his, at Volodka’s bidding.
Anna, to be sure, ought to resent it, and she
can’t bear her sister, but she submits! He’s
bewitched them, the cursed scoundrel! Though
she, Anna, I daresay, is pleased to think that
Evlampia, who was always so proud,—and
now see what she’s come to!… O … alas
… alas! God, my God!’</p>
<p>My mother looked uneasily towards me. I
moved a little away as a precautionary measure,
for fear I should be sent away altogether.…</p>
<p>‘I am very sorry indeed, Martin Petrovitch,’
she began, ‘that my former protégé has caused
you so much sorrow, and has turned out so
badly. But I, too, was mistaken in him.…
Who could have expected this of him?’</p>
<p>‘Madam,’ Harlov moaned out, and he struck
himself a blow on the chest, ‘I cannot bear
the ingratitude of my daughters! I cannot,
madam! You know I gave them everything,
everything! And besides, my conscience has
been tormenting me. Many things … alas!
many things I have thought over, sitting by
the pond, fishing. “If you’d only done good
to any one in your life!” was what I pondered
upon, “succoured the poor, set the peasants
free, or something, to atone for having wrung
their lives out of them. You must answer for
them before God! Now their tears are revenged.”
And what sort of life have they now?
It was a deep pit even in my time—why
disguise my sins?—but now there’s no seeing
the bottom! All these sins I have taken upon
my soul; I have sacrificed my conscience for
my children, and for this I’m laughed to scorn!
Kicked out of the house, like a cur!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Don’t think about that, Martin Petrovitch,’
observed my mother.</p>
<p>‘And when he told me, your Volodka,’
Harlov went on with fresh force, ‘when he told
me I was not to live in my room any more,—I
laid every plank in that room with my own
hands,—when he said that to me,—God only
knows what passed within me! It was all
confusion in my head, and like a knife in
my heart.… Either to cut his throat or get
away out of the house!… So, I have run to
you, my benefactress, Natalia Nikolaevna …
where had I to lay my head? And then the
rain, the filth … I fell down twenty times,
maybe! And now … in such unseemly.…’</p>
<p>Harlov scanned himself and moved restlessly
in his chair, as though intending to get up.</p>
<p>‘Say no more, Martin Petrovitch,’ my mother
interposed hurriedly; ‘what does that signify?
That you’ve made the floor dirty? That’s no
great matter! Come, I want to make you a
proposition. Listen! They shall take you
now to a special room, and make you up a
clean bed,—you undress, wash, and lie down
and sleep a little.…’</p>
<p>‘Natalia Nikolaevna! There’s no sleeping
for me!’ Harlov responded drearily. ‘It’s as
though there were hammers beating in my
brain! Me! like some good-for-nothing
beast!…’</p>
<p>‘Lie down and sleep,’ my mother repeated<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</SPAN></span>
insistently. ‘And then we’ll give you some
tea,—yes, and we’ll have a talk. Don’t lose
heart, old friend! If they’ve driven you out
of <em>your</em> house, in <em>my</em> house you will always
find a home.… I have not forgotten, you
know, that you saved my life.’</p>
<p>‘Benefactress!’ moaned Harlov, and he
covered his face with his hand. ‘<em>You</em> must
save me now!’</p>
<p>This appeal touched my mother almost to
tears. ‘I am ready and eager to help you,
Martin Petrovitch, in everything I am able.
But you must promise me that you will listen
to me in future and dismiss every evil thought
from you.’</p>
<p>Harlov took his hands from his face. ‘If
need be,’ he said, ‘I can forgive them, even!’</p>
<p>My mother nodded her head approvingly.
‘I am very glad to see you in such a truly
Christian frame of mind, Martin Petrovitch;
but we will talk of that later. Meanwhile, you
put yourself to rights, and, most of all, sleep.
Take Martin Petrovitch to what was the
master’s room, the green room,’ said my
mother, addressing the butler, ‘and whatever
he asks for, let him have it on the spot! Give
orders for his clothes to be dried and washed,
and ask the housekeeper for what linen is
needed. Do you hear?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, madam,’ responded the butler.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘And as soon as he’s asleep, tell the tailor
to take his measure; and his beard will have
to be shaved. Not at once, but after.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, madam,’ repeated the butler. ‘Martin
Petrovitch, kindly come.’ Harlov got up,
looked at my mother, was about to go up to
her, but stopped, swinging a bow from the
waist, crossed himself three times to the image,
and followed the steward. Behind him, I, too,
slipped out of the room.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXIV</h3>
<p>The butler conducted Harlov to the green
room, and at once ran off for the wardroom
maid, as it turned out there were no sheets on
the bed. Souvenir, who met us in the passage,
and popped into the green room with us,
promptly proceeded to dance, grinning and
chuckling, round Harlov, who stood, his arms
held a little away from him, and his legs apart,
in the middle of the room, seeming lost in
thought. The water was still dripping from
him.</p>
<p>‘The Swede! The Swede, Harlus!’ piped
Souvenir, doubling up and holding his sides.
‘Mighty founder of the illustrious race of Harlovs,
look down on thy descendant! What
does he look like? Dost thou recognise him?
Ha, ha, ha! Your excellency, your hand, I
beg; why, have you got on black gloves?’</p>
<p>I tried to restrain Souvenir, to put him to
shame … but it was too late for that now.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘He called me parasite, toady! “You’ve no
roof,” said he, “to call your own.” But now, no
doubt about it, he’s become as dependent as
poor little me. Martin Petrovitch and Souvenir,
the poor toady, are equal now. He’ll have to
live on charity too. They’ll toss him the stale
and dirty crust, that the dog has sniffed at and
refused.… And they’ll tell him to eat it, too.
Ha, ha, ha!’</p>
<p>Harlov still stood motionless, his head drawn
in, his legs and arms held a little apart.</p>
<p>‘Martin Harlov, a nobleman born!’ Souvenir
went on shrieking. ‘What airs he used to give
himself. Just look at me! Don’t come near, or
I’ll knock you down!… And when he was
so clever as to give away and divide his property,
didn’t he crow! “Gratitude!…” he
cackled, “gratitude!” But why were you so
mean to me? Why didn’t you make me a
present? May be, I should have felt it more.
And you see I was right when I said they’d
strip you bare, and.…’</p>
<p>‘Souvenir!’ I screamed; but Souvenir was
in nowise daunted. Harlov still did not stir.
It seemed as though he were only now beginning
to be aware how soaking wet everything
was that he had on, and was waiting to be
helped off with his clothes. But the butler had
not come back.</p>
<p>‘And a military man too!’ Souvenir began
again. ‘In the year twelve, he saved his country;
he showed proofs of his valour. I see how it
is. Stripping the frozen marauders of their
breeches is work he’s quite equal to, but when<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</SPAN></span>
the hussies stamp their feet at him he’s frightened
out of his skin.’</p>
<p>‘Souvenir!’ I screamed a second time.</p>
<p>Harlov looked askance at Souvenir. Till
that instant he seemed not to have noticed his
presence, and only my exclamation aroused his
attention.</p>
<p>‘Look out, brother,’ he growled huskily,
‘don’t dance yourself into trouble.’</p>
<p>Souvenir fairly rolled about with laughter.
‘Ah, how you frighten me, most honoured
brother. You’re a formidable person, to be
sure. You must comb your hair, at any rate,
or, God forbid, it’ll get dry, and you’ll never
wash it clean again; you’ll have to mow it with
a sickle.’ Souvenir all of a sudden got into a
fury. ‘And you give yourself airs still. A
poor outcast, and he gives himself airs. Where’s
your home now? you’d better tell me that, you
were always boasting of it. “I have a home of
my own,” he used to say, but you’re homeless.
“My ancestral roof,” he would say.’ Souvenir
pounced on this phrase as an inspiration.</p>
<p>‘Mr. Bitchkov,’ I protested. ‘What are you
about? you forget yourself.’</p>
<p>But he still persisted in chattering, and still
danced and pranced up and down quite close
to Harlov. And still the butler and the wardroom
maid did not come.</p>
<p>I felt alarmed. I began to notice that Harlov,
who had, during his conversation with my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</SPAN></span>
mother, gradually grown quieter, and even
towards the end apparently resigned himself
to his fate, was beginning to get worked
up again. He breathed more hurriedly, it
seemed as though his face were suddenly
swollen under his ears, his fingers twitched, his
eyes again began moving restlessly in the dark
mask of his grim face.…</p>
<p>‘Souvenir, Souvenir!’ I cried. ‘Stop it, I’ll
tell mamma.’</p>
<p>But Souvenir seemed possessed by frenzy.
‘Yes, yes, most honoured brother,’ he began
again, ‘here we find ourselves, you and I, in the
most delicate position. While your daughters,
with your son-in-law, Vladimir Vassilievitch,
are having a fine laugh at you under your roof.
And you should at least curse them, as you
promised. Even that you’re not equal to. To
be sure, how could you hold your own with
Vladimir Vassilievitch? Why, you used to
call him Volodka, too. You call him Volodka.
<em>He</em> is Vladimir Vassilievitch, Mr. Sletkin, a
landowner, a gentleman, while—what are you,
pray?’</p>
<p>A furious roar drowned Souvenir’s words.…
Harlov was aroused. His fists were clenched
and lifted, his face was purple, there was foam
on his drawn lips, he was shaking with rage.
‘Roof, you say!’ he thundered in his iron voice,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</SPAN></span>
‘curse, you say.… No! I will not curse them.…
They don’t care for that.… But the roof
… I will tear the roof off them, and they shall
have no roof over their heads, like me. They
shall learn to know Martin Harlov. My
strength is not all gone yet; they shall learn to
laugh at me!… They shall have no roof over
their heads!’</p>
<p>I was stupefied; never in my life had I witnessed
such boundless anger. Not a man—a
wild beast—paced to and fro before me. I was
stupefied … as for Souvenir, he had hidden
under the table in his fright.</p>
<p>‘They shall not!’ Harlov shouted for the
last time, and almost knocking over the butler
and the wardroom maid, he rushed away out of
the house.… He dashed headlong across the
yard, and vanished through the gates.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXV</h3>
<p>My mother was terribly angry when the
butler came with an abashed countenance to
report Martin Petrovitch’s sudden and unexpected
retreat. He did not dare to conceal the
cause of this retreat; I was obliged to confirm
his story. ‘Then it was all your doing!’ my
mother cried, at the sight of Souvenir, who had
run in like a hare, and was even approaching
to kiss her hand: ‘Your vile tongue is to blame
for it all!’ ‘Excuse me, d’rectly, d’rectly …’
faltered Souvenir, stuttering and drawing back
his elbows behind him. ‘D’rectly, … d’rectly
… I know your “d’rectly,”’ my mother
repeated reprovingly, and she sent him out of
the room. Then she rang the bell, sent for
Kvitsinsky, and gave him orders to set off on
the spot to Eskovo, with a carriage, to find
Martin Petrovitch at all costs, and to bring him
back. ‘Do not let me see you without him,’
she concluded. The gloomy Pole bowed his
head without a word, and went away.</p>
<p>I went back to my own room, sat down again
at the window, and I pondered a long while, I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</SPAN></span>
remember, on what had taken place before my
eyes. I was puzzled; I could not understand
how it was that Harlov, who had endured the
insults of his own family almost without a murmur,
had lost all self-control, and been unable
to put up with the jeers and pin-pricks of such
an abject creature as Souvenir. I did not
understand in those days what insufferable
bitterness there may sometimes be in a foolish
taunt, even when it comes from lips one scorns.…
The hated name of Sletkin, uttered by
Souvenir, had been like a spark thrown into
powder. The sore spot could not endure this
final prick.</p>
<p>About an hour passed by. Our coach drove
into the yard; but our steward sat in it alone.
And my mother had said to him—‘don’t let
me see you without him.’ Kvitsinsky jumped
hurriedly out of the carriage, and ran up the
steps. His face had a perturbed look—something
very unusual with him. I promptly
rushed downstairs, and followed at his heels
into the drawing-room. ‘Well? have you
brought him?’ asked my mother.</p>
<p>‘I have not brought him,’ answered Kvitsinsky—‘and
I could not bring him.’</p>
<p>‘How’s that? Have you seen him?’</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘What has happened to him? A fit?’</p>
<p>‘No; nothing has happened.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘How is it you didn’t bring him?’</p>
<p>‘He’s pulling his house to pieces.’</p>
<p>‘What?’</p>
<p>‘He’s standing on the roof of the new building,
and pulling it to pieces. Forty boards or
more, I should guess, must have come down by
now, and some five of the rafters too.’ (‘They
shall not have a roof over their heads.’ Harlov’s
words came back to me.)</p>
<p>My mother stared at Kvitsinsky. ‘Alone
… he’s standing on the roof, and pulling the
roof down?’</p>
<p>‘Exactly so. He is walking about on the
flooring of the garret in the roof, and smashing
right and left of him. His strength, you are
aware, madam, is superhuman. And the roof
too, one must say, is a poor affair; half-inch
deal battens, laid wide apart, one inch
nails.’</p>
<p>My mother looked at me, as though wishing
to make sure whether she had heard aright.
‘Half-inches wide apart,’ she repeated, obviously
not understanding the meaning of one
word. ‘Well, what then?’ she said at last.</p>
<p>‘I have come for instructions. There’s no
doing anything without men to help. The
peasants there are all limp with fright.’</p>
<p>‘And his daughters—what of them?’</p>
<p>‘His daughters are doing nothing. They’re
running to and fro, shouting … this and
that … all to no purpose.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘And is Sletkin there?’</p>
<p>‘He’s there too. He’s making more outcry
than all of them—but he can’t do anything.’</p>
<p>‘And Martin Petrovitch is standing on the
roof?’</p>
<p>‘On the roof … that is, in the garret—and
pulling the roof to pieces.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ said my mother, ‘half-inches
wide apart.’</p>
<p>The position was obviously a serious one.
What steps were to be taken? Send to the
town for the police captain? Get together the
peasants? My mother was quite at her wits’
end. Zhitkov, who had come in to dinner, was
nonplussed too. It is true, he made another
reference to a battalion of military; he offered
no advice, however, but confined himself to
looking submissive and devoted. Kvitsinsky,
seeing he would not get at any instructions,
suggested to my mother—with the contemptuous
respectfulness peculiar to him—that if she
would authorise him to take a few of the
stable-boys, gardeners, and other house-serfs,
he would make an effort.…</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ my mother cut him short, ‘do
make an effort, dear Vikenty Osipitch! Only
make haste, please, and I will take all responsibility
on myself!’</p>
<p>Kvitsinsky smiled coldly. ‘One thing let
me make clear, madam, beforehand; it’s impossible
to reckon on any result, seeing that
Mr. Harlov’s strength is so great, and he is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</SPAN></span>
so desperate too; he feels himself to have been
very cruelly wronged!’</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ my mother assented; ‘and it’s all
that vile Souvenir’s fault! Never will I forgive
him for it. Go and take the servants and
set off, Vikenty Osipitch!’</p>
<p>‘You’d better take plenty of cord, Mr.
Steward, and some fire-escape tackle,’ Zhitkov
brought out in his bass—‘and if there is such
a thing as a net, it would be as well to take
that along too. We once had in our regiment.…’</p>
<p>‘Kindly refrain from instructing me, sir,’
Kvitsinsky cut him short, with an air of vexation;
‘I know what is needed without your
aid.’</p>
<p>Zhitkov was offended, and protested that as
he imagined he, too, was called upon.…</p>
<p>‘No, no!’ interposed my mother; ‘you’d
better stop where you are.… Let Vikenty
Osipitch act alone.… Make haste, Vikenty
Osipitch!’</p>
<p>Zhitkov was still more offended, while Kvitsinsky
bowed and went out.</p>
<p>I rushed off to the stable, hurriedly saddled
my horse myself, and set off at a gallop along
the road to Eskovo.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXVI</h3>
<p>The rain had ceased, but the wind was
blowing with redoubled force—straight into
my face. Half-way there, the saddle almost
slipped round under me; the girth had got
loose; I got off and tried to tighten the straps
with my teeth.… All at once I heard someone
calling me by my name.… Souvenir was
running towards me across the green fields.
‘What!’ he shouted to me from some way off,
‘was your curiosity too much for you? But
it’s no use.… I went over there, straight, at
Harlov’s heels.… Such a state of things you
never saw in your life!’</p>
<p>‘You want to enjoy what you have done,’ I
said indignantly, and, jumping on my horse,
I set off again at a gallop. But the indefatigable
Souvenir did not give me up, and
chuckled and grinned, even as he ran. At last,
Eskovo was reached—there was the dam, and
there the long hedge and willow-tree of the
homestead.… I rode up to the gate, dismounted,
tied up my horse, and stood still
in amazement.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Of one third of the roof of the newer house,
of the front part, nothing was left but the
skeleton; boards and litter lay in disorderly
heaps on the ground on both sides of the
building. Even supposing the roof to be, as
Kvitsinsky had said, a poor affair, even so, it
was something incredible! On the floor of
the garret, in a whirl of dust and rubbish, a
blackish grey mass was moving to and fro
with rapid ungainly action, at one moment
shaking the remaining chimney, built of brick,
(the other had fallen already) then tearing up
the boarding and flinging it down below, then
clutching at the very rafters. It was Harlov.
He struck me as being exactly like a bear at
this moment too; the head, and back, and
shoulders were a bear’s, and he put his feet
down wide apart without bending the insteps—also
like a bear. The bitter wind was
blowing upon him from every side, lifting his
matted locks. It was horrible to see, here and
there, red patches of bare flesh through the
rents in his tattered clothes; it was horrible
to hear his wild husky muttering. There were
a lot of people in the yard; peasant-women,
boys, and servant-girls stood close along the
hedge. A few peasants huddled together in
a separate group, a little way off. The old
village priest, whom I knew, was standing,
bareheaded, on the steps of the other house,
and holding a brazen cross in both hands, from<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</SPAN></span>
time to time, silently and hopelessly, raised it,
and, as it were, showed it to Harlov. Beside
the priest, stood Evlampia with her back
against the wall, gazing fixedly at her father.
Anna, at one moment, pushed her head out of
the little window, then vanished, then hurried
into the yard, then went back into the house.
Sletkin—pale all over, livid—in an old dressing-gown
and smoking-cap, with a single-barrelled
rifle in his hands, kept running to and fro
with little steps. He had completely <em>gone
Jewish</em>, as it is called. He was gasping, threatening,
shaking, pointing the gun at Harlov,
then letting it drop back on his shoulder—pointing
it again, shrieking, weeping.…
On seeing Souvenir and me he simply flew
to us.</p>
<p>‘Look, look, what is going on here!’ he
wailed—‘look! He’s gone out of his mind,
he’s raving mad … and see what he’s doing!
I’ve sent for the police already—but no one
comes! No one comes! If I do fire at him,
the law couldn’t touch me, for every man has
a right to defend his own property! And I
will fire!… By God, I’ll fire!’</p>
<p>He ran off toward the house.</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch, look out! If you don’t
get down, I’ll fire!’</p>
<p>‘Fire away!’ came a husky voice from the
roof. ‘Fire away! And meanwhile here’s a
little present for you!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>A long plank flew up, and, turning over
twice in the air, came violently to the earth,
just at Sletkin’s feet. He positively jumped
into the air, while Harlov chuckled.</p>
<p>‘Merciful Jesus!’ faltered some one behind
me. I looked round: Souvenir. ‘Ah!’ I
thought, ‘he’s left off laughing now!’</p>
<p>Sletkin clutched a peasant, who was standing
near, by the collar.</p>
<p>‘Climb up now, climb up, climb up, all of
you, you devils,’ he wailed, shaking the man
with all his force, ‘save my property!’</p>
<p>The peasant took a couple of steps forward,
threw his head back, waved his arms,
shouted—‘hi! here! master!’ shifted from one
foot to the other uneasily, and then turned
back.</p>
<p>‘A ladder! bring a ladder!’ Sletkin addressed
the other peasants.</p>
<p>‘Where are we to get it?’ was heard in
answer.</p>
<p>‘And if we had a ladder,’ one voice pronounced
deliberately, ‘who’d care to climb
up? Not such fools! He’d wring your neck
for you—in a twinkling!’</p>
<p>‘He’d kill one in no time,’ said one young
lad with flaxen hair and a half-idiotic face.</p>
<p>‘To be sure he would,’ the others confirmed.
It struck me that, even if there had been no
obvious danger, the peasants would yet have
been loath to carry out their new owne<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</SPAN></span>r’s
orders. They almost approved of Harlov,
though they were amazed at him.</p>
<p>‘Ugh, you robbers!’ moaned Sletkin; ‘you
shall all catch it.…’</p>
<p>But at this moment, with a heavy rumble,
the last chimney came crashing down, and, in
the midst of the cloud of yellow dust that flew
up instantly, Harlov—uttering a piercing shriek
and lifting his bleeding hands high in the air—turned
facing us. Sletkin pointed the gun at
him again.</p>
<p>Evlampia pulled him back by the elbow.</p>
<p>‘Don’t interfere!’ he snarled savagely at her.</p>
<p>‘And you—don’t you dare!’ she answered;
and her blue eyes flashed menacingly under
her scowling brows. ‘Father’s pulling his
house down. It’s his own.’</p>
<p>‘You lie: it’s ours!’</p>
<p>‘You say ours; but I say it’s his.’</p>
<p>Sletkin hissed with fury; Evlampia’s eyes
seemed stabbing him in the face.</p>
<p>‘Ah, how d’ye do! my delightful daughter!’
Harlov thundered from above. ‘How d’ye
do! Evlampia Martinovna! How are you
getting on with your sweetheart? Are your
kisses sweet, and your fondling?’</p>
<p>‘Father!’ rang out Evlampia’s musical voice.</p>
<p>‘Eh, daughter?’ answered Harlov; and he
came down to the very edge of the wall. His
face, as far as I could make it out, wore a
strange smile, a bright, mirthful—and for that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</SPAN></span>
very reason peculiarly strange and evil—smile.…
Many years later I saw just the same
smile on the face of a man condemned to
death.</p>
<p>‘Stop, father; come down. We are in fault;
we give everything back to you. Come down.’</p>
<p>‘What do you mean by disposing of what’s
ours?’ put in Sletkin. Evlampia merely scowled
more angrily.</p>
<p>‘I give you back my share. I give up
everything. Give over, come down, father!
Forgive us; forgive me.’</p>
<p>Harlov still went on smiling. ‘It’s too late,
my darling,’ he said, and each of his words rang
out like brass. ‘Too late your stony heart is
touched! The rock’s started rolling downhill—there’s
no holding it back now! And don’t look
to me now; I’m a doomed man! You’d do
better to look to your Volodka; see what a
pretty fellow you’ve picked out! And look
to your hellish sister; there’s her foxy nose
yonder thrust out of the window; she’s peering
yonder after that husband of hers! No, my
good friends; you would rob me of a roof
over my head, so I will leave you not one beam
upon another! With my own hands I built it,
with my own hands I destroy it,—yes, with my
hands alone! See, I’ve taken no axe to help
me!’</p>
<p>He snorted at his two open hands, and
clutched at the centre beam again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Enough, father,’ Evlampia was saying
meanwhile, and her voice had grown marvellously
caressing, ‘let bygones be bygones.
Come, trust me; you always trusted me.
Come, get down; come to me to my little
room, to my soft bed. I will dry you and
warm you; I will bind up your wounds; see,
you have torn your hands. You shall live
with me as in Christ’s bosom; food shall be
sweet to you—and sleep sweeter yet. Come,
we have done wrong! yes, we were puffed up,
we have sinned; come, forgive!’</p>
<p>Harlov shook his head. ‘Talk away! Me
believe you! Never again! You’ve murdered
all trust in my heart! You’ve murdered everything!
I was an eagle, and became a worm for
you … and you,—would you even crush the
worm? Have done! I loved you, you know
very well,—but now you are no daughter to
me, and I’m no father to you … I’m a
doomed man! Don’t meddle! As for you,
fire away, coward, mighty man of valour!’
Harlov bellowed suddenly at Sletkin. ‘Why
is it you keep aiming and don’t shoot? Are
you mindful of the law; if the recipient of a
gift commits an attempt upon the life of the
giver,’ Harlov enunciated distinctly, ‘then the
giver is empowered to claim everything back
again? Ha, ha! don’t be afraid, law-abiding
man! I’d make no claims. I’ll make an end
of everything myself.… Here goes!’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Father!’ for the last time Evlampia besought
him.</p>
<p>‘Silence!’</p>
<p>‘Martin Petrovitch! brother, be generous
and forgive!’ faltered Souvenir.</p>
<p>‘Father! dear father!’</p>
<p>‘Silence, bitch!’ shouted Harlov. At Souvenir
he did not even glance,—he merely spat
in his direction.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXVII</h3>
<p>At that instant, Kvitsinsky, with all his retinue—in
three carts—appeared at the gates. The
tired horses panted, the men jumped out, one
after another, into the mud.</p>
<p>‘Aha!’ Harlov shouted at the top of his
voice. ‘An army … here it comes, an army!
A whole army they’re sending against me!
Capital! Only I give warning—if any one
comes up here to me on the roof, I’ll send him
flying down, head over heels! I’m an inhospitable
master; I don’t like visitors at
wrong times! No indeed!’</p>
<p>He was hanging with both hands on to the
front rafters of the roof, the so-called standards
of the gable, and beginning to shake them
violently. Balancing on the edge of the garret
flooring, he dragged them, as it were, after him,
chanting rhythmically like a bargeman, ‘One
more pull! one more! o-oh!’</p>
<p>Sletkin ran up to Kvitsinsky and was beginning
to whimper and pour out complaints.…
The latter begged him ‘not to interfere,’
and proceeded to carry out the plan he had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</SPAN></span>
evolved. He took up his position in front of
the house, and began, by way of diversion, to
explain to Harlov that what he was about was
unworthy of his rank.…</p>
<p>‘One more pull! one more!’ chanted Harlov.</p>
<p>… ‘That Natalia Nikolaevna was greatly
displeased at his proceedings, and had not expected
it of him.…’</p>
<p>‘One more pull! one more! o-oh!’ Harlov
chanted … while, meantime, Kvitsinsky had
despatched the four sturdiest and boldest of
the stable-boys to the other side of the house
to clamber up the roof from behind. Harlov,
however, detected the plan of attack; he suddenly
left the standards and ran quickly to the
back part of the roof. His appearance was so
alarming that the two stable-boys who had
already got up to the garret, dropped instantly
back again to the ground by the water-pipe,
to the great glee of the serf boys, who positively
roared with laughter. Harlov shook his fist
after them and, going back to the front part of
the house, again clutched at the standards and
began once more loosening them, singing
again, like a bargeman.</p>
<p>Suddenly he stopped, stared.…</p>
<p>‘Maximushka, my dear! my friend!’ he
cried; ‘is it you?’</p>
<p>I looked round.… There, actually, was
Maximka, stepping out from the crowd of
peasants. Grinning and showing his teeth, he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</SPAN></span>
walked forward. His master, the tailor, had
probably let him come home for a holiday.</p>
<p>‘Climb up to me, Maximushka, my faithful
servant,’ Harlov went on; ‘together let us rid
ourselves of evil Tartar folk, of Lithuanian
thieves!’</p>
<p>Maximka, still grinning, promptly began
climbing up the roof.… But they seized him
and pulled him back—goodness knows why;
possibly as an example to the rest; he could
hardly have been much aid to Martin Petrovitch.</p>
<p>‘Oh, all right! Good!’ Harlov pronounced,
in a voice of menace, and again he took hold
of the standards.</p>
<p>‘Vikenty Osipovitch! with your permission,
I’ll shoot,’ Sletkin turned to Kvitsinsky; ‘more
to frighten him, see, than anything; my gun’s
only charged with snipe-shot.’ But Kvitsinsky
had not time to answer him, when the front
couple of standards, viciously shaken in Harlov’s
iron hands, heeled over with a loud crack and
crashed into the yard; and with it, not able
to stop himself, came Harlov too, and fell with
a heavy thud on the earth. Every one shuddered
and drew a deep breath.… Harlov lay
without stirring on his breast, and on his back
lay the top central beam of the roof, which had
come down with the falling gable’s timbers.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXVIII</h3>
<p>They ran up to Harlov, rolled the beam off
him, turned him over on his back. His face
was lifeless, there was blood about his mouth;
he did not seem to breathe. ‘The breath is
gone out of him,’ muttered the peasants,
standing about him. They ran to the well
for water, brought a whole bucketful, and
drenched Harlov’s head. The mud and dust
ran off his face, but he looked as lifeless
as ever. They dragged up a bench, set it
in the house itself, and with difficulty raising
the huge body of Martin Petrovitch, laid
it there with the head to the wall. The
page Maximka approached, fell on one knee,
and, his other leg stretched far behind
him, in a theatrical way, supported his former
master’s arm. Evlampia, pale as death,
stood directly facing her father, her great eyes
fastened immovably upon him. Anna and
Sletkin did not come near him. All were
silent, all, as it were, waited for something.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</SPAN></span>
At last we heard broken, smacking noises in
Harlov’s throat, as though he were swallowing.…
Then he feebly moved one, his right,
hand (Maximka supported the left), opened
one, the right eye, and slowly gazing about
him, as though drunken with some fearful
drunkenness, groaned, articulated, stammering,
‘I’m sma-ashed …’ and as though after a
moment’s thought, added, ‘here it is, the
ra … aven co … olt!’ The blood suddenly
gushed thickly from his mouth … his whole
body began to quiver.…</p>
<p>‘The end!’ I thought.… But once more
Harlov opened the same eye (the left eyelid
lay as motionless as on a dead man’s face), and
fixing it on Evlampia, he articulated, hardly
above a breath, ‘Well, daugh … ter … you,
I do not.…’</p>
<p>Kvitsinsky, with a sharp motion of his hand,
beckoned to the priest, who was still standing
on the step.… The old man came up, his
narrow cassock clinging about his feeble knees.
But suddenly there was a sort of horrible
twitching in Harlov’s legs and in his stomach
too; an irregular contraction passed upwards
over his face. Evlampia’s face seemed quivering
and working in the same way. Maximka
began crossing himself.… I was seized with
horror; I ran out to the gates, squeezed myself
close to them, not looking round. A minute
later a soft murmur ran through the crowd,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</SPAN></span>
behind my back, and I understood that Martin
Petrovitch was no more.</p>
<p>His skull had been fractured by the beam
and his ribs injured, as it appeared at the
post-mortem examination.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXIX</h3>
<p>What had he wanted to say to her as he lay
dying? I asked myself as I went home on my
cob: ‘I do not … forgive,’ or ‘do not …
pardon.’ The rain had come on again, but I
rode at a walking pace. I wanted to be alone
as long as possible; I wanted to give myself
up to my reflections, unchecked. Souvenir had
gone back in one of the carts that had come
with Kvitsinsky. Young and frivolous as I was
at that time, the sudden sweeping change (not
in mere details only) that is invariably called
forth in all hearts by the coming of death—expected
or unexpected, it makes no difference!—its
majesty, its gravity, and its truthfulness
could not fail to impress me. I was impressed
too, … but for all that, my troubled, childish
eyes noted many things at once; they noted
how Sletkin, hurriedly and furtively, as though
it were something stolen, popped the gun out
of sight; how he and his wife became, both of
them, instantly the object of a sort of unspoken
but universal aloofness. To Evlampia, though
her fault was probably no less than her sister’s,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</SPAN></span>
this aloofness did not extend. She even aroused
a certain sympathy, when she fell at her dead
father’s feet. But that she too was guilty, that
was none the less felt by all. ‘The old man
was wronged,’ said a grey-haired peasant with
a big head, leaning, like some ancient judge,
with both hands and his beard on a long staff;
‘on your soul lies the sin! You wronged him!’
That saying was at once accepted by every one
as the final judgment. The peasants’ sense of
justice found expression in it, I felt that at
once. I noticed too that, at the first, Sletkin did
not <em>dare</em> to give directions. Without him, they
lifted up the body and carried it into the other
house. Without asking him, the priest went
for everything needful to the church, while the
village elder ran to the village to send off a cart
and horse to the town. Even Anna Martinovna
did not venture to use her ordinary imperious
tone in ordering the samovar to be brought,
‘for hot water, to wash the deceased.’ Her
orders were more like an entreaty, and she
was answered rudely.…</p>
<p>I was absorbed all the while by the question,
What was it exactly he wanted to say to his
daughter? Did he want to forgive her or to
curse her? Finally I decided that it was—forgiveness.</p>
<p>Three days later, the funeral of Martin Petrovitch
took place. The cost of the ceremony
was undertaken by my mother, who was deeply<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</SPAN></span>
grieved at his death, and gave orders that no
expense was to be spared. She did not herself
go to the church, because she was unwilling,
as she said, to set eyes on those two vile
hussies and that nasty little Jew. But she
sent Kvitsinsky, me, and Zhitkov, though from
that time forward she always spoke of the latter
as a regular old woman. Souvenir she did not
admit to her presence, and was furious with him
for long after, saying that he was the murderer
of her friend. He felt his disgrace acutely; he
was continually running, on tiptoe, up and down
the room, next to the one where my mother
was; he gave himself up to a sort of scared
and abject melancholy, shuddering and muttering,
‘d’rectly!’</p>
<p>In church, and during the procession, Sletkin
struck me as having recovered his self-possession.
He gave directions and bustled about in
his old way, and kept a greedy look-out that not
a superfluous farthing should be spent, though
his own pocket was not in question. Maximka,
in a new Cossack dress, also a present from my
mother, gave vent to such tenor notes in the
choir, that certainly no one could have any
doubts as to the sincerity of his devotion to
the deceased. Both the sisters were duly
attired in mourning, but they seemed more
stupefied than grieved, especially Evlampia.
Anna wore a meek, Lenten air, but made no
attempt to weep, and was continually passing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</SPAN></span>
her handsome, thin hand over her hair and
cheek. Evlampia seemed deep in thought all
the time. The universal, unbending alienation,
condemnation, which I had noticed on the day
of Harlov’s death, I detected now too on the
faces of all the people in the church, in their
actions and their glances, but still more grave
and, as it were, impersonal. It seemed as
though all those people felt that the sin into
which the Harlov family had fallen—this great
sin—had gone now before the presence of the
one righteous Judge, and that for that reason,
there was no need now for them to trouble
themselves and be indignant. They prayed
devoutly for the soul of the dead man, whom
in life they had not specially liked, whom they
had feared indeed. Very abruptly had death
overtaken him.</p>
<p>‘And it’s not as though he had been drinking
heavily, brother,’ said one peasant to another,
in the porch.</p>
<p>‘Nay, without drink he was drunken indeed,’
responded the other.</p>
<p>‘He was cruelly wronged,’ the first peasant
repeated the phrase that summed it up.</p>
<p>‘Cruelly wronged,’ the others murmured after
him.</p>
<p>‘The deceased was a hard master to you,
wasn’t he?’ I asked a peasant, whom I recognised
as one of Harlov’s serfs.</p>
<p>‘He was a master, certainly,’ answered<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</SPAN></span>
the peasant, ‘but still … he was cruelly
wronged!’</p>
<p>‘Cruelly wronged.…’ I heard again in the
crowd.</p>
<p>At the grave, too, Evlampia stood, as it
were, lost. Thoughts were torturing her …
bitter thoughts. I noticed that Sletkin, who
several times addressed some remark to her,
she treated as she had once treated Zhitkov,
and worse still.</p>
<p>Some days later, there was a rumour all over
our neighbourhood, that Evlampia Martinovna
had left the home of her fathers for ever,
leaving all the property that came to her to
her sister and brother-in-law, and only taking
some hundreds of roubles.… ‘So Anna’s
bought her out, it seems!’ remarked my
mother; ‘but you and I, certainly,’ she added,
addressing Zhitkov, with whom she was playing
picquet—he took Souvenir’s place, ‘are not
skilful hands!’ Zhitkov looked dejectedly at
his mighty palms.… ‘Hands like that! Not
skilful!’ he seemed to be saying to himself.…</p>
<p>Soon after, my mother and I went to live in
Moscow, and many years passed before it was
my lot to behold Martin Petrovitch’s daughters
again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXX</h3>
<p>But I did see them again. Anna Martinovna
I came across in the most ordinary way.</p>
<p>After my mother’s death I paid a visit to our
village, where I had not been for over fifteen
years, and there I received an invitation from
the mediator (at that time the process of settling
the boundaries between the peasants and their
former owners was taking place over the whole
of Russia with a slowness not yet forgotten) to a
meeting of the other landowners of our neighbourhood,
to be held on the estate of the widow
Anna Sletkin. The news that my mother’s
‘nasty little Jew,’ with the prune-coloured eyes,
no longer existed in this world, caused me, I confess,
no regret whatever. But it was interesting
to get a glimpse of his widow. She had the
reputation in the neighbourhood of a first-rate
manager. And so it proved; her estate and
homestead and the house itself (I could not help
glancing at the roof; it was an iron one) all
turned out to be in excellent order; everything
was neat, clean, tidied-up, where needful—painted,
as though its mistress were a German.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</SPAN></span>
Anna Martinovna herself, of course, looked older.
But the peculiar, cold, and, as it were, wicked
charm which had once so fascinated me had
not altogether left her. She was dressed in
rustic fashion, but elegantly. She received us,
not cordially—that word was not applicable
to her—but courteously, and on seeing me, a
witness of that fearful scene, not an eyelash
quivered. She made not the slightest reference
to my mother, nor her father, nor her sister,
nor her husband.</p>
<p>She had two daughters, both very pretty,
slim young things, with charming little faces
and a bright and friendly expression in their
black eyes. There was a son, too, a little like
his father, but still a boy to be proud of!
During the discussions between the landowners,
Anna Martinovna’s attitude was composed and
dignified, she showed no sign of being specially
obstinate, nor specially grasping. But
none had a truer perception of their own
interests than she of hers; none could more
convincingly expound and defend their rights.
All the laws ‘pertinent to the case,’ even the
Minister’s circulars, she had thoroughly
mastered. She spoke little, and in a quiet
voice, but every word she uttered was to the
point. It ended in our all signifying our
agreement to all her demands, and making
concessions, which we could only marvel at
ourselves. On our way home, some of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</SPAN></span>
worthy landowners even used harsh words of
themselves; they all hummed and hawed, and
shook their heads.</p>
<p>‘Ah, she’s got brains that woman!’ said one.</p>
<p>‘A tricky baggage!’ put in another less
delicate proprietor. ‘Smooth in word, but
cruel in deed!’</p>
<p>‘And a screw into the bargain!’ added a
third; ‘not a glass of vodka nor a morsel of
caviare for us—what do you think of that?’</p>
<p>‘What can one expect of her?’ suddenly
croaked a gentleman who had been silent till
then, ‘every one knows she poisoned her
husband!’</p>
<p>To my astonishment, nobody thought fit to
controvert this awful and certainly unfounded
charge! I was the more surprised at this, as,
in spite of the slighting expressions I have
reported, all of them felt respect for Anna
Martinovna, not excluding the indelicate landowner.
As for the mediator, he waxed positively
eloquent.</p>
<p>‘Put her on a throne,’ he exclaimed, ‘she’d
be another Semiramis or Catherine the Second!
The discipline among her peasants is a perfect
model.… The education of her children is
model! What a head! What brains!’</p>
<p>Without going into the question of Semiramis
and Catherine, there was no doubt Anna Martinovna
was living a very happy life. Ease,
inward and external, the pleasant serenity of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</SPAN></span>
spiritual health, seemed the very atmosphere
about herself, her family, all her surroundings.
How far she had deserved such happiness … that
is another question. Such questions, though, are
only propounded in youth. Everything in the
world, good and bad, comes to man, not through
his deserts, but in consequence of some as yet
unknown but logical laws which I will not
take upon myself to indicate, though I sometimes
fancy I have a dim perception of them.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXXI</h3>
<p>I questioned the mediator about Evlampia
Martinovna, and learnt that she had been lost
sight of completely ever since she left home,
and probably ‘had departed this life long ago.’</p>
<p>So our worthy mediator expressed himself
… but I am convinced that I <em>have seen</em>
Evlampia, that I have come across her. This
was how it was.</p>
<p>Four years after my interview with Anna
Martinovna, I was spending the summer at
Murino, a little hamlet near Petersburg, a
well-known resort of summer visitors of the
middle class. The shooting was pretty decent
about Murino at that time, and I used to go
out with my gun almost every day. I had a
companion on my expeditions, a man of the
tradesman class, called Vikulov, a very sensible
and good-natured fellow; but, as he said of
himself, of no position whatever. This man
had been simply everywhere, and everything!
Nothing could astonish him, he knew everything—but
he cared for nothing but shooting
and wine. Well, one day we were on our way<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</SPAN></span>
home to Murino, and we chanced to pass a
solitary house, standing at the cross-roads, and
enclosed by a high, close paling. It was not
the first time I had seen the house, and every
time it excited my curiosity. There was something
about it mysterious, locked-up, grimly-dumb,
something suggestive of a prison or a
hospital. Nothing of it could be seen from
the road but its steep, dark, red-painted roof.
There was only one pair of gates in the whole
fence; and these seemed fastened and never
opened. No sound came from the other side
of them. For all that, we felt that some one
was certainly living in the house; it had not
at all the air of a deserted dwelling. On the
contrary, everything about it was stout, and
tight, and strong, as if it would stand a
siege!</p>
<p>‘What is that fortress?’ I asked my companion.
‘Don’t you know?’</p>
<p>Vikulov gave a sly wink. ‘A fine building,
eh? The police-captain of these parts gets a
nice little income out of it!’</p>
<p>‘How’s that?’</p>
<p>‘I’ll tell you. You’ve heard, I daresay, of
the Flagellant dissenters—that do without
priests, you know?’</p>
<p>‘Yes.’</p>
<p>‘Well, it’s there that their chief mother lives.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘A woman?’</p>
<p>‘Yes—the mother; a mother of God, they say.’</p>
<p>‘Nonsense!’</p>
<p>‘I tell you, it is so. She is a strict one, they
say.… A regular commander-in-chief! She
rules over thousands! I’d take her, and all
these mothers of God.… But what’s the use
of talking?’</p>
<p>He called his Pegashka, a marvellous dog,
with an excellent scent, but with no notion of
setting. Vikulov was obliged to tie her hind
paws to keep her from running so furiously.</p>
<p>His words sank into my memory. I sometimes
went out of my way to pass by the
mysterious house. One day I had just got up
to it, when suddenly—wonderful to relate!—a
bolt grated in the gates, a key creaked in the
lock, then the gates themselves slowly parted,
there appeared a large horse’s head, with a
plaited forelock under a decorated yoke, and
slowly there rolled into the road a small cart,
like those driven by horse-dealers, and higglers.
On the leather cushion of the cart, near to me, sat
a peasant of about thirty, of a remarkably handsome
and attractive appearance, in a neat black
smock, and a black cap, pulled down low on
his forehead. He was carefully driving the
well-fed horse, whose sides were as broad as a
stove. Beside the peasant, on the far side of
the cart, sat a tall woman, as straight as an
arrow. Her head was covered by a costly-looking
black shawl. She was dressed in a
short jerkin of dove-coloured velvet, and a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</SPAN></span>
dark blue merino skirt; her white hands she
held discreetly clasped on her bosom. The
cart turned on the road to the left, and brought
the woman within two paces of me; she turned
her head a little, and I recognised Evlampia
Harlov. I knew her at once, I did not doubt
for one instant, and indeed no doubt was possible;
eyes like hers, and above all that cut of
the lips—haughty and sensual—I had never
seen in any one else. Her face had grown
longer and thinner, the skin was darker, here
and there lines could be discerned; but, above
all, the expression of the face was changed!
It is difficult to do justice in words to the self-confidence,
the sternness, the pride it had
gained! Not simply the serenity of power—the
satiety of power was visible in every feature.
The careless glance she cast at me told of long
years of habitually meeting nothing but reverent,
unquestioning obedience. That woman
clearly lived surrounded, not by worshippers,
but by slaves. She had clearly forgotten even
the time when any command, any desire of
hers, was not carried out at the instant! I
called her loudly by her name and her father’s;
she gave a faint start, looked at me a second
time, not with alarm, but with contemptuous
wrath, as though asking—‘Who dares to disturb
me?’ and barely parting her lips, uttered
a word of command. The peasant sitting
beside her started forward, with a wave of his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</SPAN></span>
arm struck the horse with the reins—the horse
set off at a strong rapid trot, and the cart disappeared.</p>
<p>Since then I have not seen Evlampia again.
In what way Martin Petrovitch’s daughter came
to be a Holy Virgin in the Flagellant sect I
cannot imagine. But, who knows, very likely
she has founded a sect which will be called—or
even now is called—after her name, the
Evlampieshtchin sect? Anything may be,
anything may come to pass.</p>
<p>And so this is what I had to tell you of my
<i>Lear of the Steppes</i>, of his family and his doings.</p>
<p>The story-teller ceased, and we talked a little
longer, and then parted, each to his home.</p>
<p class="smaller"><span class="smcap">Weimar</span>, 1870.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="center larger" id="goethe">FAUST</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/2-goethe.jpg" width-obs="465" height-obs="650" alt="" /> <p class="caption"><i>Goethe</i></p>
</div>
<h2 id="FAUST">FAUST<br/> A STORY IN NINE LETTERS</h2>
<p class="center"><i lang="de">Entbehren sollst du, sollst entbehren</i> (<span class="smcap">Faust, Part I</span>.)</p>
<h3>FIRST LETTER<br/> FROM PAVEL ALEXANDROVITCH B.… TO SEMYON NIKOLAEVITCH V.…</h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>6th June 1850</i>.</p>
<p>I have been here for three days, my dear
fellow, and, as I promised, I take up my pen
to write to you. It has been drizzling with fine
rain ever since the morning; I can’t go out;
and I want a little chat with you, too. Here I
am again in my old home, where—it’s a dreadful
thing to say—I have not been for nine long
years. Really, as you may fancy, I have become
quite a different man. Yes, utterly
different, indeed; do you remember, in the
drawing-room, the little tarnished looking-glass
of my great-grandmother’s, with the queer little
curly scrolls in the corners—you always used to
be speculating on what it had seen a hundred<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</SPAN></span>
years ago—directly I arrived, I went up to
it, and I could not help feeling disconcerted. I
suddenly saw how old and changed I had
become in these last years. But I am not
alone in that respect. My little house, which
was old and tottering long ago, will hardly
hold together now, it is all on the slant, and
seems sunk into the ground. My dear Vassilievna,
the housekeeper (you can’t have forgotten
her; she used to regale you with
such capital jam), is quite shrivelled up and
bent; when she saw me, she could not call out,
and did not start crying, but only moaned and
choked, sank helplessly into a chair, and waved
her hand. Old Terenty has some spirit left in
him still; he holds himself up as much as ever,
and turns out his feet as he walks. He still
wears the same yellow nankeen breeches, and
the same creaking goatskin slippers, with high
heels and ribbons, which touched you so much
sometimes, … but, mercy on us!—how the
breeches flap about his thin legs nowadays!
how white his hair has grown! and his face
has shrunk up into a sort of little fist. When
he speaks to me, when he begins directing the
servants, and giving orders in the next room, it
makes me laugh and feel sorry for him. All
his teeth are gone, and he mumbles with a
whistling, hissing sound. On the other hand,
the garden has got on wonderfully. The modest
little plants of lilac, acacia, and honeysuckle<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</SPAN></span>
(do you remember, we planted them together?)
have grown into splendid, thick bushes. The
birches, the maples—all that has spread out and
grown tall; the avenues of lime-trees are particularly
fine. I love those avenues, I love the
tender grey, green colour, and the delicate
fragrance of the air under their arching boughs;
I love the changing net-work of rings of light
on the dark earth—there is no sand here, you
know. My favourite oak sapling has grown
into a young oak tree. Yesterday I spent more
than an hour in the middle of the day on a
garden bench in its shade. I felt very happy.
All about me the grass was deliciously luxuriant;
a rich, soft, golden light lay upon everything; it
made its way even into the shade … and the
birds one could hear! You’ve not forgotten, I
expect, that birds are a passion of mine? The
turtle-doves cooed unceasingly; from time to
time there came the whistle of the oriole; the
chaffinch uttered its sweet little refrain; the
blackbirds quarrelled and twittered; the cuckoo
called far away; suddenly, like a mad thing,
the woodpecker uttered its shrill cry. I listened
and listened to this subdued, mingled sound,
and did not want to move, while my heart
was full of something between languor and
tenderness.</p>
<p>And it’s not only the garden that has grown
up: I am continually coming across sturdy,
thick-set lads, whom I cannot recognise as the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</SPAN></span>
little boys I used to know in old days. Your
favourite, Timosha, has turned into a Timofay,
such as you could never imagine. You had
fears in those days for his health, and predicted
consumption; but now you should just see his
huge, red hands, as they stick out from the
narrow sleeves of his nankeen coat, and the stout
rounded muscles that stand out all over him!
He has a neck like a bull’s, and a head all over
tight, fair curls—a regular Farnese Hercules.
His face, though, has changed less than the
others’; it is not even much larger in circumference,
and the good-humoured, ‘gaping’—as
you used to say—smile has remained the same.
I have taken him to be my valet; I got rid of
my Petersburg fellow at Moscow; he was really
too fond of putting me to shame, and making
me feel the superiority of his Petersburg manners.
Of my dogs I have not found one; they
have all passed away. Nefka lived longer than
any of them—and she did not live till my return,
as Argos lived till the return of Ulysses; she was
not fated to look once more with her lustreless
eyes on her master and companion in the chase.
But Shavka is all right, and barks as hoarsely as
ever, and has one ear torn just the same, and
burrs sticking to his tail,—all just as it should be.
I have taken up my abode in what was your
room. It is true the sun beats down upon it,
and there are a lot of flies in it; but there is
less of the smell of the old house in it than in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</SPAN></span>
the other rooms. It’s a queer thing; that musty,
rather sour, faint smell has a powerful effect on
my imagination; I don’t mean that it’s disagreeable
to me, quite the contrary, but it
produces melancholy, and, at last, depression.
I am very fond, just as you are, of podgy old
chests with brass plates, white armchairs with
oval backs, and crooked legs, fly-blown glass
lustres, with a big egg of lilac tinsel in the
centre—of all sorts of ancestral furniture, in
fact. But I can’t stand seeing it all continually;
a sort of agitated dejection (it is just that) takes
possession of me. In the room where I have
established myself, the furniture is of the most
ordinary, home-made description. I have left,
though, in the corner, a long narrow set of
shelves, on which there is an old-fashioned set
of blown green and blue glasses, just discernible
through the dust. And I have had hung on the
wall that portrait of a woman—you remember,
in the black frame?—that you used to call the
portrait of Manon Lescaut. It has got rather
darker in these nine years; but the eyes have the
same pensive, sly, and tender look, the lips have
the same capricious, melancholy smile, and the
half-plucked rose falls as softly as ever from her
slender fingers. I am greatly amused by the
blinds in my room. They were once green,
but have been turned yellow by the sun; on
them are depicted, in dark colours, scenes
from d’Arlencourt’s <i>Hermit</i>. On one curtain<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</SPAN></span>
the hermit, with an immense beard, goggle-eyes,
and sandals on his feet, is carrying off a
young lady with dishevelled locks to the mountains.
On another one, there is a terrific combat
going on between four knights wearing
birettas, and with puffs on their shoulders; one,
much foreshortened, lies slain—in fact, there
are pictures of all sorts of horrors, while all
about there is such unbroken peace, and the
blinds themselves throw such soft light on the
ceiling.… A sort of inward calm has come
upon me since I have been settled here; one
wants to do nothing, one wants to see no one,
one looks forward to nothing, one is too lazy
for thought, but not too lazy for musing; two
different things, as you know well. Memories
of childhood, at first, came flooding upon me—wherever
I went, whatever I looked at, they
surged up on all sides, distinct, to the smallest
detail, and, as it were, immovable, in their clearly
defined outlines.… Then these memories
were succeeded by others, then … then I
gradually turned away from the past, and all
that was left was a sort of drowsy heaviness in
my heart. Fancy! as I was sitting on the dike,
under a willow, I suddenly and unexpectedly
burst out crying, and should have gone on crying
a long while, in spite of my advanced years,
if I had not been put to shame by a passing
peasant woman, who stared at me with curiosity,
then, without turning her face towards me, gave<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</SPAN></span>
a low bow from the waist, and passed on. I
should be very glad to remain in the same mood
(I shan’t do any more crying, of course) till I
go away from here; that is, till September, and
should be very sorry if any of my neighbours
should take it into his head to call on me.
However there is no danger, I fancy, of that; I
have no near neighbours here. You will understand
me, I’m sure; you know yourself, by
experience, how often solitude is beneficial …
I need it now after wanderings of all sorts.</p>
<p>But I shan’t be dull. I have brought a few
books with me, and I have a pretty fair library
here. Yesterday, I opened all the bookcases,
and was a long while rummaging about among
the musty books. I found many curious things
I had not noticed before: <i>Candide</i>, in a manuscript
translation of somewhere about 1770;
newspapers and magazines of the same period;
<i>the Triumphant Chameleon</i> (that is, Mirabeau),
<i>le Paysan Perverti</i>, etc. I came across children’s
books, my own, and my father’s, and my grandmother’s,
and even, fancy, my great grandmother’s;
in one dilapidated French grammar
in a particoloured binding, was written in fat
letters: ‘Ce livre appartient à Mlle Eudoxie de
Lavrine,’ and it was dated 1741. I saw books
I had brought at different times from abroad,
among others, Goethe’s <i>Faust</i>. You’re not
aware, perhaps, that there was a time when I
knew <i>Faust</i> by heart (the first part, of course)<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</SPAN></span>
word for word; I was never tired of reading it.…
But other days, other dreams, and for the
last nine years, it has so happened, that I have
scarcely had a Goethe in my hand. It was
with an indescribable emotion that I saw the
little book I knew so well, again (a poor edition
of 1828). I brought it away with me, lay down
on the bed, and began to read. How all that
splendid first scene affected me! The entrance
of the Spirit of the Earth, the words, you
remember—‘on the tide of life, in the whirl of
creation,’ stirred a long unfamiliar tremor and
shiver of ecstasy. I recalled everything: Berlin,
and student days, and Fräulein Clara Stick,
and Zeidelmann in the <i lang="fr">rôle</i> of Mephistopheles,
and the music of Radzivil, and all and everything.…
It was a long while before I could
get to sleep: my youth rose up and stood
before me like a phantom; it ran like fire, like
poison through my veins, my heart leaped and
would not be still, something plucked at its
chords, and yearnings began surging up.…</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>You see what fantasies your friend gives
himself up to, at almost forty, when he sits in
solitude in his solitary little house! What if
any one could have peeped at me! Well,
what? I shouldn’t have been a bit ashamed
of myself. To be ashamed is a sign of youth,
too; and I have begun (do you know how?)
to notice that I’m getting old. I’ll tell you
how. I try in these days to make as much as
I can of my happy sensations, and to make
little of my sad ones, and in the days of my
youth I did just the opposite. At times, one
used to carry about one’s melancholy as
if it were a treasure, and be ashamed of a
cheerful mood.… But for all that, it strikes
me, that in spite of all my experience of life,
there is something in the world, friend
Horatio, which I have not experienced, and
that ‘something’ almost the most important.</p>
<p>Oh, what have I worked myself up to!
Farewell for the present! What are you about
in Petersburg? By the way; Savely, my
country cook, wishes to send his duty to
you. He too is older, but not very much so,
he is grown rather corpulent, stouter all over.
He is as good as ever at chicken-soup, with
stewed onions, cheesecakes with goffered
edges, and peagoose—peagoose is the famous
dish of the steppes, which makes your tongue
white and rough for twenty-four hours after.
On the other hand, he roasts the meat as he
always did, so that you can hammer on the
plate with it—hard as a board. But I must
really say, good-bye! Yours, P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>SECOND LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>June 12, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>I have rather an important piece of news to
tell you, my dear friend. Listen! Yesterday
I felt disposed for a walk before dinner—only
not in the garden; I walked along the road
towards the town. Walking rapidly, quite
aimlessly, along a straight, long road is very
pleasant. You feel as if you’re doing something,
hurrying somewhere. I look up; a
coach is coming towards me. Surely not some
one to see me, I wondered with secret terror.…
No: there was a gentleman with moustaches in
the carriage, a stranger to me. I felt reassured.
But all of a sudden, when he got abreast with
me, this gentleman told the coachman to stop
the horses, politely raised his cap, and still
more politely asked me, ‘was not I …’
mentioning my name. I too came to a standstill,
and with the fortitude of a prisoner
brought up for trial, replied that I was myself;
while I stared like a sheep at the gentleman<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</SPAN></span>
with the moustaches and said to myself—‘I do
believe I’ve seen him somewhere!’</p>
<p>‘You don’t recognise me?’ he observed, as
he got out of the coach.</p>
<p>‘No, I don’t.’</p>
<p>‘But I knew you directly.’</p>
<p>Explanations followed; it appeared that it
was Priemkov—do you remember?—a fellow
we used to know at the university. ‘Why, is
that an important piece of news?’ you are
asking yourself at this instant, my dear Semyon
Nikolaitch. ‘Priemkov, to the best of my recollection,
was rather a dull chap; no harm in him
though, and not a fool.’ Just so, my dear boy;
but hear the rest of our conversation.</p>
<p>‘I was delighted,’ says he, ‘when I heard
you had come to your country-place, into our
neighbourhood. But I was not alone in that
feeling.’</p>
<p>‘Allow me to ask,’ I questioned: ‘who was
so kind.…’</p>
<p>‘My wife.’</p>
<p>‘Your wife!’</p>
<p>‘Yes, my wife; she is an old acquaintance
of yours.’</p>
<p>‘May I ask what was your wife’s name?’</p>
<p>‘Vera Nikolaevna; she was an Eltsov.…’</p>
<p>‘Vera Nikolaevna!’ I could not help exclaiming.…</p>
<p>This it is, which is the important piece of
news I spoke of at the beginning of my letter.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>But perhaps you don’t see anything important
even in this.… I shall have to tell you
something of my past … long past, life.</p>
<p>When we both left the university in 183—
I was three-and-twenty. You went into the
service; I decided, as you know, to go to
Berlin. But there was nothing to be done in
Berlin before October. I wanted to spend the
summer in Russia—in the country—to have a
good lazy holiday for the last time; and then
to set to work in earnest. How far this last
project was carried out, there is no need to
enlarge upon here … ‘But where am I to
spend the summer?’ I asked myself. I did
not want to go to my own place; my father
had died not long before, I had no near
relations, I was afraid of the solitude and
dreariness.… And so I was delighted to
receive an invitation from a distant cousin to
stay at his country-place in T … province.
He was a well-to-do, good-natured, simple-hearted
man; he lived in style as a country
magnate, and had a palatial country house.
I went to stay there. My cousin had a large
family; two sons and five daughters. Besides
them, there was always a crowd of people in
his house. Guests were for ever arriving; and
yet it wasn’t jolly at all. The days were spent
in noisy entertainments, there was no chance
of being by oneself. Everything was done in
common, every one tried to be entertaining,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</SPAN></span>
to invent some amusement, and at the end of
the day every one was fearfully exhausted.
There was something vulgar about the way
we lived. I was already beginning to look
forward to getting away, and was only waiting
till my cousin’s birthday festivities were over,
when on the very day of those festivities, at
the ball, I saw Vera Nikolaevna Eltsov—and I
stayed on.</p>
<p>She was at that time sixteen. She was
living with her mother on a little estate four
miles from my cousin’s place. Her father—a
remarkable man, I have been told—had risen
rapidly to the grade of colonel, and would
have attained further distinctions, but he died
young, accidentally shot by a friend when out
shooting. Vera Nikolaevna was a baby at
the time of his death. Her mother too was
an exceptional woman; she spoke several
languages, and was very well informed. She
was seven or eight years older than her husband
whom she had married for love; he had run
away with her in secret from her father’s house.
She never got over his loss, and, till the day of
her death (I heard from Priemkov that she had
died soon after her daughter’s marriage), she
never wore anything but black. I have a vivid
recollection of her face: it was expressive, dark,
with thick hair beginning to turn grey; large,
severe, lustreless eyes, and a straight, fine nose.
Her father—his surname was Ladanov—had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</SPAN></span>
lived for fifteen years in Italy. Vera Nikolaevna’s
mother was the daughter of a simple
Albanian peasant girl, who, the day after
giving birth to her child, was killed by her
betrothed lover—a Transteverino peasant—from
whom Ladanov had enticed her away.…
The story made a great sensation at the
time. On his return to Russia, Ladanov never
left his house, nor even his study; he devoted
himself to chemistry, anatomy, and magical
arts; tried to discover means to prolong
human life, fancied he could hold intercourse
with spirits, and call up the dead.… The
neighbours looked upon him as a sorcerer.
He was extremely fond of his daughter, and
taught her everything himself: but he never
forgave her elopement with Eltsov, never
allowed either of them to come into his
presence, predicted a life of sorrow for both
of them, and died in solitude. When Madame
Eltsov was left a widow, she devoted her whole
time to the education of her daughter, and
scarcely saw any friends. When I first met
Vera Nikolaevna, she had—just fancy—never
been in a town in her life, not even in the
town of her district.</p>
<p>Vera Nikolaevna was not like the common
run of Russian girls; there was the stamp of
something special upon her. I was struck
from the first minute by the extraordinary
repose of all her movements and remarks.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</SPAN></span>
She seemed free from any sort of disturbance
or agitation; she answered simply and intelligently,
and listened attentively. The expression
of her face was sincere and truthful as a
child’s, but a little cold and immobile, though
not dreamy. She was rarely gay, and not
in the way other girls are; the serenity of
an innocent heart shone out in everything
about her, and cheered one more than any
gaiety. She was not tall, and had a very good
figure, rather slender; she had soft, regular
features, a lovely smooth brow, light golden
hair, a straight nose, like her mother’s, and
rather full lips; her dark grey eyes looked out
somewhat too directly from under soft, upward-turned
eyelashes. Her hands were small, and
not very pretty; one never sees hands like
hers on people of talent … and, as a fact,
Vera Nikolaevna had no special talents. Her
voice rang out clear as a child of seven’s. I
was presented to her mother at my cousin’s
ball, and a few days later I called on them
for the first time.</p>
<p>Madame Eltsov was a very strange woman,
a woman of character, of strong will and concentration.
She had a great influence on me;
I at once respected her and feared her. Everything
with her was done on a principle, and
she had educated her daughter too on a
principle, though she did not interfere with
her freedom. Her daughter loved her and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</SPAN></span>
trusted her blindly. Madame Eltsov had only
to give her a book, and say—‘Don’t read that
page,’ she would prefer to skip the preceding
page as well, and would certainly never glance
at the page interdicted. But Madame Eltsov
too had her <i lang="fr">idées fixes</i>, her fads. She was
mortally afraid, for instance, of anything that
might work upon the imagination. And so
her daughter reached the age of seventeen
without ever having read a novel or a poem,
while in Geography, History, and even Natural
History, she would often put me to shame,
graduate as I was, and a graduate, as you
know, not by any means low down on the
list either. I used to try and argue with
Madame Eltsov about her fad, though it was
difficult to draw her into conversation; she
was very silent. She simply shook her head.</p>
<p>‘You tell me,’ she said at last, ‘that reading
poetry is <em>both</em> useful <em>and</em> pleasant.… I consider
one must make one’s choice early in life;
<em>either</em> the useful <em>or</em> the pleasant, and abide by
it once for all. I, too, tried at one time to
unite the two.… That’s impossible, and leads
to ruin or vulgarity.’</p>
<p>Yes, a wonderful being she was, that woman,
an upright, proud nature, not without a certain
fanaticism and superstition of her own. ‘I am
afraid of life,’ she said to me one day. And
really she was afraid of it, afraid of those secret
forces on which life rests and which rarely, but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</SPAN></span>
so suddenly, break out. Woe to him who is
their sport! These forces had shown themselves
in fearful shape for Madame Eltsov;
think of her mother’s death, her husband’s, her
father’s.… Any one would have been panic-stricken.
I never saw her smile. She had, as
it were, locked herself up and thrown the key
into the water. She must have suffered great
grief in her time, and had never shared it with
any one; she had hidden it all away within
herself. She had so thoroughly trained herself
not to give way to her feelings that she was even
ashamed to express her passionate love for her
daughter; she never once kissed her in my
presence, and never used any endearing names,
always Vera. I remember one saying of hers;
I happened to say to her that all of us modern
people were half broken by life. ‘It’s no good
being half broken,’ she observed; ‘one must
be broken in thoroughly or let it alone.…’</p>
<p>Very few people visited Madame Eltsov;
but I went often to see her. I was secretly
aware that she looked on me with favour; and
I liked Vera Nikolaevna very much indeed.
We used to talk and walk together.… Her
mother was no check upon us; the daughter
did not like to be away from her mother, and
I, for my part, felt no craving for solitary talks
with her.… Vera Nikolaevna had a strange
habit of thinking aloud; she used at night in
her sleep to talk loudly and distinctly about<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</SPAN></span>
what had impressed her during the day. One
day, looking at me attentively, leaning softly,
as her way was, on her hand, she said, ‘It
seems to me that B. is a good person, but
there’s no relying on him.’ The relations
existing between us were of the friendliest and
most tranquil; only once I fancied I detected
somewhere far off in the very depths of her
clear eyes something strange, a sort of softness
and tenderness.… But perhaps I was
mistaken.</p>
<p>Meanwhile the time was slipping by, and it
was already time for me to prepare for departure.
But still I put it off. At times, when
I thought, when I realised that soon I should
see no more of this sweet girl I had grown so
fond of, I felt sick at heart.… Berlin began
to lose its attractive force. I had not the
courage to acknowledge to myself what was
going on within me, and, indeed, I didn’t understand
what was taking place,—it was as
though a cloud were overhanging my soul.
At last one morning everything suddenly became
clear to me. ‘Why seek further, what is
there to strive towards? Why, I shall not
attain to truth in any case. Isn’t it better to
stay here, to be married?’ And, imagine, the
idea of marriage had no terrors for me in those
days. On the contrary, I rejoiced in it. More
than that; that day I declared my intentions;
only not to Vera Nikolaevna, as one would<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</SPAN></span>
naturally suppose, but to Madame Eltsov.
The old lady looked at me.</p>
<p>‘No,’ she said; ‘my dear boy, go to Berlin,
get broken in thoroughly. You’re a good
fellow; but it’s not a husband like you that’s
needed for Vera.’</p>
<p>I hung my head, blushed, and, what will
very likely surprise you still more, inwardly
agreed with Madame Eltsov on the spot. A
week later I went away, and since then I have
not seen her nor Vera Nikolaevna.</p>
<p>I have related this episode briefly because I
know you don’t care for anything ‘meandering.’
When I got to Berlin I very quickly forgot
Vera Nikolaevna.… But I will own that
hearing of her so unexpectedly has excited me.
I am impressed by the idea that she is so close,
that she is my neighbour, that I shall see her
in a day or two. The past seems suddenly to
have sprung up out of the earth before my
eyes, and to have rushed down upon me.
Priemkov informed me that he was coming to
call upon me with the very object of renewing
our old acquaintance, and that he should look
forward to seeing me at his house as soon
as I could possibly come. He told me he
had been in the cavalry, had retired with the
rank of lieutenant, had bought an estate
about six miles from me, and was intending
to devote himself to its management, that
he had had three children, but that two had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</SPAN></span>
died, and he had only a little girl of five surviving.</p>
<p>‘And does your wife remember me?’ I
inquired.</p>
<p>‘Yes, she remembers you,’ he replied, with
some slight hesitation. ‘Of course, she was a
child, one may say, in those days; but her
mother always spoke very highly of you, and
you know how precious every word of her poor
mother’s is to her.’</p>
<p>I recalled Madame Eltsov’s words, that I
was not suitable for her Vera.… ‘I suppose
you were suitable,’ I thought, with a sidelong
look at Priemkov. He spent some hours with
me. He is a very nice, dear, good fellow,
speaks so modestly, and looks at me so good-naturedly.
One can’t help liking him … but
his intellectual powers have not developed
since we used to know him. I shall certainly
go and see him, possibly to-morrow. I am
exceedingly curious to see how Vera Nikolaevna
has turned out.</p>
<p>You, spiteful fellow, are most likely laughing
at me as you read this, sitting at your directors’
table. But I shall write and tell you, all the
same, the impression she makes on me. Good-bye—till
my next.—Yours, P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>THIRD LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>June 16, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>Well, my dear boy, I have been to her
house; I have seen her. First of all I must
tell you one astonishing fact: you may believe
me or not as you like, but she has scarcely
changed at all either in face or in figure.
When she came to meet me, I almost cried
out in amazement; it was simply a little girl
of seventeen! Only her eyes are not a little
girl’s; but then her eyes were never like a
child’s, even in her young days,—they were
too clear. But the same composure, the same
serenity, the same voice, not one line on her
brow, as though she had been laid in the snow
all these years. And she’s twenty-eight now,
and has had three children.… It’s incomprehensible!
Don’t imagine, please, that I had
some preconceived preference, and so am
exaggerating; quite the other way; I don’t
like this absence of change in her a bit.</p>
<p>A woman of eight-and-twenty, a wife and a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</SPAN></span>
mother, ought not to be like a little girl; she
should have gained something from life. She
gave me a very cordial welcome; but Priemkov
was simply overjoyed at my arrival; the dear
fellow seems on the look-out for some one to
make much of. Their house is very cosy and
clean. Vera Nikolaevna was dressed, too, like
a girl; all in white, with a blue sash, and a
slender gold chain on her neck. Her daughter
is very sweet and not at all like her. She
reminds one of her grandmother. In the
drawing-room, just over a sofa, there hangs a
portrait of that strange woman, a striking
likeness. It caught my eye directly I went
into the room. It seemed as though she were
gazing sternly and earnestly at me. We sat
down, spoke of old times, and by degrees got
into conversation. I could not help continually
glancing at the gloomy portrait of Madame
Eltsov. Vera Nikolaevna was sitting just
under it; it is her favourite place. Imagine
my amazement: Vera Nikolaevna has never
yet read a single novel, a single poem—in fact,
not a single invented work, as she expresses
it! This incomprehensible indifference to the
highest pleasures of the intellect irritated me.
In a woman of intelligence, and as far as I
can judge, of sensibility, it’s simply unpardonable.</p>
<p>‘What? do you make it a principle,’ I asked,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</SPAN></span>
‘never to read books of that sort?’</p>
<p>‘I have never happened to,’ she answered; ‘I
haven’t had time!’</p>
<p>‘Not time! You surprise me! I should
have thought,’ I went on, addressing Priemkov,
‘you would have interested your wife in poetry.’</p>
<p>‘I should have been delighted——’ Priemkov
was beginning, but Vera Nikolaevna interrupted
him—</p>
<p>‘Don’t pretend; you’ve no great love for
poetry yourself.’</p>
<p>‘Poetry; well, no,’ he began; ‘I’m not very
fond of it; but novels, now.…’</p>
<p>‘But what do you do, how do you spend
your evenings?’ I queried; ‘do you play
cards?’</p>
<p>‘We sometimes play,’ she answered; ‘but
there’s always plenty to do. We read, too;
there are good books to read besides poetry.’</p>
<p>‘Why are you so set against poetry?’</p>
<p>‘I’m not set against it; I have been used to
not reading these invented works from a child.
That was my mother’s wish, and the longer I
live the more I am convinced that everything
my mother did, everything she said, was right,
sacredly right.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Well, as you will, but I can’t agree with
you; I am certain you are depriving yourself
quite needlessly of the purest, the most legitimate
pleasure. Why, you’re not opposed to
music and painting, I suppose; why be opposed
to poetry?’</p>
<p>‘I’m not opposed to it; I have never got to
know anything of it—that’s all.’</p>
<p>‘Well, then, I will see to that! Your mother
did not, I suppose, wish to prevent your
knowing anything of the works of creative,
poetic art all your life?’</p>
<p>‘No; when I was married, my mother
removed every restriction; it never occurred
to me to read—what did you call them?…
well, anyway, to read novels.’</p>
<p>I listened to Vera Nikolaevna in astonishment.
I had not expected this.</p>
<p>She looked at me with her serene glance.
Birds look so when they are not frightened.</p>
<p>‘I’ll bring you a book!’ I cried. (I thought
of <i>Faust</i>, which I had just been reading.)</p>
<p>Vera Nikolaevna gave a gentle sigh.</p>
<p>‘It——it won’t be Georges—Sand?’ she
questioned with some timidity.</p>
<p>‘Ah! then you’ve heard of her? Well, if
it were, where’s the harm?… No, I’ll bring
you another author. You’ve not forgotten
German, have you?’</p>
<p>‘No.’</p>
<p>‘She speaks it like a German,’ put in
Priemkov.</p>
<p>‘Well, that’s splendid! I will bring you—but
there, you shall see what a wonderful thing
I will bring you.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Very good, we shall see. But now let us
go into the garden, or there’ll be no keeping
Natasha still.’</p>
<p>She put on a round straw hat, a child’s hat,
just such a one as her daughter was wearing,
only a little larger, and we went into the garden.
I walked beside her. In the fresh air, in the
shade of the tall limes, I thought her face
looked sweeter than ever, especially when she
turned a little and threw back her head so as
to look up at me from under the brim of her
hat. If it had not been for Priemkov walking
behind us, and the little girl skipping about in
front of us, I could really have fancied I was
three-and-twenty, instead of thirty-five; and
that I was just on the point of starting for
Berlin, especially as the garden we were walking
in was very much like the garden in Madame
Eltsov’s estate. I could not help expressing my
feelings to Vera Nikolaevna.</p>
<p>‘Every one tells me that I am very little
changed externally,’ she answered, ‘though
indeed I have remained just the same inwardly
too.’</p>
<p>We came up to a little Chinese summer-house.</p>
<p>‘We had no summer-house like this at Osinovka,’
she said; ‘but you mustn’t mind its being
so tumbledown and discoloured: it’s very nice
and cool inside.’</p>
<p>We went into the house. I looked round.</p>
<p>‘I tell you what, Vera Nikolaevna,’ I observed,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</SPAN></span>
‘you let them bring a table and some chairs in
here. Here it is really delicious. I will read
you here Goethe’s <i>Faust</i>—that’s the thing
I am going to read you.’</p>
<p>‘Yes, there are no flies here,’ she observed
simply. ‘When will you come?’</p>
<p>‘The day after to-morrow.’</p>
<p>‘Very well,’ she answered. ‘I will arrange it.’</p>
<p>Natasha, who had come into the summer-house
with us, suddenly gave a shriek and
jumped back, quite pale.</p>
<p>‘What is it?’ inquired Vera Nikolaevna.</p>
<p>‘O mammy,’ said the little girl, pointing into
the corner, ‘look, what a dreadful spider!’</p>
<p>Vera Nikolaevna looked into the corner: a
fat mottled spider was crawling slowly along
the wall.</p>
<p>‘What is there to fear in that?’ she said.
‘It won’t bite, look.’</p>
<p>And before I had time to stop her, she took
up the hideous insect, let it run over her hand,
and threw it away.</p>
<p>‘Well, you are brave!’ I cried.</p>
<p>‘Where is the bravery in that? It wasn’t a
venomous spider.’</p>
<p>‘One can see you are as well up in Natural
History as ever, but I couldn’t have held it in
my hand.’</p>
<p>‘There’s nothing to be afraid of!’ repeated
Vera Nikolaevna.</p>
<p>Natasha looked at us both in silence, and
laughed.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘How like your mother she is!’ I remarked.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ rejoined Vera Nikolaevna with a smile
of pleasure, ‘it is a great happiness to me. God
grant she may be like her, not in face only!’</p>
<p>We were called in to dinner, and after dinner
I went away.</p>
<p><i>N.B.</i>—The dinner was very good and well-cooked,
an observation in parenthesis for you,
you gourmand!</p>
<p>To-morrow I shall take them <i>Faust</i>. I’m
afraid old Goethe and I may not come off
very well. I will write and tell you all about
it most exactly.</p>
<p>Well, and what do you think of all these
proceedings? No doubt, that she has made
a great impression on me, that I’m on the
point of falling in love, and all the rest of it?
Rubbish, my dear boy! There’s a limit to everything.
I’ve been fool enough. No more! One
can’t begin life over again at my age. Besides,
I never did care for women of that sort.…
Nice sort of women I did care for, if you come
to that!!</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">‘I shudder—my heart is sick—</div>
<div class="verse">I am ashamed of my idols.’</div>
</div></div>
<p>Any way, I am very glad of such neighbours,
glad of the opportunity of seeing something of
an intelligent, simple, bright creature. And as
to what comes of it later on, you shall hear in
due time.—Yours, P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>FOURTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>June 20, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>The reading took place yesterday, dear friend,
and here follows the manner thereof. First of
all, I hasten to tell you: a success quite beyond
all expectation—success, in fact, is not the word.…
Well, I’ll tell you. I arrived to dinner.
We sat down a party of six to dinner: she,
Priemkov, their little girl, the governess (an
uninteresting colourless figure), I, and an old
German in a short cinnamon-coloured frock-coat,
very clean, well-shaved and brushed; he had the
meekest, most honest face, and a toothless
smile, and smelled of coffee mixed with chicory
… all old Germans have that peculiar odour
about them. I was introduced to him; he was
one Schimmel, a German tutor, living with
the princes H., neighbours of the Priemkovs.
Vera Nikolaevna, it appeared, had a liking for
him, and had invited him to be present at the
reading. We dined late, and sat a long while
at table, and afterwards went a walk. The<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</SPAN></span>
weather was exquisite. In the morning there
had been rain and a blustering wind, but
towards evening all was calm again. We
came out on to an open meadow. Directly
over the meadow a great rosy cloud poised
lightly, high up in the sky; streaks of grey
stretched like smoke over it; on its very edge,
continually peeping out and vanishing again,
quivered a little star, while a little further off
the crescent of the moon shone white upon
a background of azure, faintly flushed with
red. I drew Vera Nikolaevna’s attention to
the cloud.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ she said, ‘that is lovely; but look in
this direction.’ I looked round. An immense
dark-blue storm-cloud rose up, hiding the setting
sun; it reared a crest like a thick sheaf flung
upwards against the sky; it was surrounded
by a bright rim of menacing purple, which
in one place, in the very middle, broke right
through its mighty mass, like fire from a burning
crater.…</p>
<p>‘There’ll be a storm,’ remarked Priemkov.</p>
<p>But I am wandering from the main point.</p>
<p>I forgot to tell you in my last letter that
when I got home from the Priemkovs’ I felt
sorry I had mentioned <i>Faust</i>; Schiller would
have been a great deal better for the first time,
if it was to be something German. I felt
especially afraid of the first scenes, before the
meeting with Gretchen. I was not quite easy<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</SPAN></span>
about Mephistopheles either. But I was under
the spell of <i>Faust</i>, and there was nothing else
I could have read with zest. It was quite dark
when we went into the summer-house; it had
been made ready for us the day before. Just
opposite the door, before a little sofa, stood a
round table covered with a cloth; easy-chairs
and seats were placed round it; there was a
lamp alight on the table. I sat down on the little
sofa, and took out the book. Vera Nikolaevna
settled herself in an easy-chair, a little way off,
close to the door. In the darkness, through
the door, a green branch of acacia stood out
in the lamplight, swaying lightly; from time
to time a flood of night air flowed into the
room. Priemkov sat near me at the table, the
German beside him. The governess had remained
in the house with Natasha. I made
a brief, introductory speech. I touched on the
old legend of doctor Faust, the significance of
Mephistopheles, and Goethe himself, and asked
them to stop me if anything struck them as
obscure. Then I cleared my throat.…
Priemkov asked me if I wouldn’t have some
sugar water, and one could perceive that he
was very well satisfied with himself for having
put this question to me. I refused. Profound
silence reigned. I began to read, without raising
my eyes. I felt ill at ease; my heart beat,
and my voice shook. The first exclamation
of sympathy came from the German, and he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</SPAN></span>
was the only one to break the silence all
the while I was reading.… ‘Wonderful!
sublime!’ he repeated, adding now and then,
‘Ah! that’s profound.’ Priemkov, as far as I
could observe, was bored; he did not know
German very well, and had himself admitted
he did not care for poetry!… Well, it was
his own doing! I had wanted to hint at dinner
that his company could be dispensed with at
the reading, but I felt a delicacy about saying
so. Vera Nikolaevna did not stir; twice I stole
a glance at her. Her eyes were fixed directly
and intently upon me; her face struck me as
pale. After the first meeting of Faust with
Gretchen she bent forward in her low chair,
clasped her hands, and remained motionless in
that position till the end. I felt that Priemkov
was thoroughly sick of it, and at first that depressed
me, but gradually I forgot him, warmed
up, and read with fire, with enthusiasm.… I
was reading for Vera Nikolaevna alone; an
inner voice told me that <i>Faust</i> was affecting
her. When I finished (the intermezzo I
omitted: that bit belongs in style to the second
part, and I skipped part, too, of the ‘Night
on the Brocken’) … when I finished, when
that last ‘Heinrich!’ was heard, the German
with much feeling commented—‘My God! how
splendid!’ Priemkov, apparently overjoyed
(poor chap!), leaped up, gave a sigh, and began
thanking me for the treat I had given them<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</SPAN></span>.…
But I made him no reply; I looked towards
Vera Nikolaevna … I wanted to hear what
she would say. She got up, walked irresolutely
towards the door, stood a moment in the doorway,
and softly went out into the garden. I
rushed after her. She was already some paces
off; her dress was just visible, a white patch in
the thick shadow.</p>
<p>‘Well?’ I called—‘didn’t you like it?’</p>
<p>She stopped.</p>
<p>‘Can you leave me that book?’ I heard her
voice saying.</p>
<p>‘I will present it you, Vera Nikolaevna, if
you care to have it.’</p>
<p>‘Thank you!’ she answered, and disappeared.</p>
<p>Priemkov and the German came up to me.</p>
<p>‘How wonderfully warm it is!’ observed
Priemkov; ‘it’s positively stifling. But where
has my wife gone?’</p>
<p>‘Home, I think,’ I answered.</p>
<p>‘I suppose it will soon be time for supper,’
he rejoined. ‘You read splendidly,’ he added,
after a short pause.</p>
<p>‘Vera Nikolaevna liked <i>Faust</i>, I think,’
said I.</p>
<p>‘No doubt of it!’ cried Priemkov.</p>
<p>‘Oh, of course!’ chimed in Schimmel.</p>
<p>We went into the house.</p>
<p>‘Where’s your mistress?’ Priemkov inquired
of a maid who happened to meet us.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘She has gone to her bedroom.’</p>
<p>Priemkov went off to her bedroom.</p>
<p>I went out on to the terrace with Schimmel.
The old man raised his eyes towards the sky.</p>
<p>‘How many stars!’ he said slowly, taking a
pinch of snuff; ‘and all are worlds,’ he added,
and he took another pinch.</p>
<p>I did not feel it necessary to answer him,
and simply gazed upwards in silence. A secret
uncertainty weighed upon my heart.… The
stars, I fancied, looked down seriously at us.
Five minutes later Priemkov appeared and
called us into the dining-room. Vera Nikolaevna
came in soon after. We sat down.</p>
<p>‘Look at Verotchka,’ Priemkov said to me.</p>
<p>I glanced at her.</p>
<p>‘Well? don’t you notice anything?’</p>
<p>I certainly did notice a change in her face,
but I answered, I don’t know why—</p>
<p>‘No, nothing.’</p>
<p>‘Her eyes are red,’ Priemkov went on.</p>
<p>I was silent.</p>
<p>‘Only fancy! I went upstairs to her and
found her crying. It’s a long while since such
a thing has happened to her. I can tell you
the last time she cried; it was when our Sasha
died. You see what you have done with your
<i>Faust</i>!’ he added, with a smile.</p>
<p>‘So you see now, Vera Nikolaevna,’ I began,
‘that I was right when——’</p>
<p>‘I did not expect this,’ she interrupted me;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</SPAN></span>
‘but God knows whether you are right. Perhaps
that was the very reason my mother
forbade my reading such books,—she knew——’</p>
<p>Vera Nikolaevna stopped.</p>
<p>‘What did she know?’ I asked. ‘Tell me.’</p>
<p>‘What for? I’m ashamed of myself, as it is;
what did I cry for? But we’ll talk about it
another time. There was a great deal I did
not quite understand.’</p>
<p>‘Why didn’t you stop me?’</p>
<p>‘I understood all the words, and the meaning
of them, but——’</p>
<p>She did not finish her sentence, and looked
away dreamily. At that instant there came
from the garden the sound of rustling leaves,
suddenly fluttering in the rising wind. Vera
Nikolaevna started and looked round towards
the open window.</p>
<p>‘I told you there would be a storm!’ cried
Priemkov. ‘But what made you start like that,
Verotchka?’</p>
<p>She glanced at him without speaking. A
faint, far-off flash of lightning threw a mysterious
light on her motionless face.</p>
<p>‘It’s all due to your <i>Faust</i>,’ Priemkov went
on. ‘After supper we must all go to by-by.…
Mustn’t we, Herr Schimmel?’</p>
<p>‘After intellectual enjoyment physical repose
is as grateful as it is beneficial,’ responded the
kind-hearted German, and he drank a wine-glass
of vodka.</p>
<p>Immediately after supper we separated. As<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</SPAN></span>
I said good-night to Vera Nikolaevna I pressed
her hand; her hand was cold. I went up to
the room assigned to me, and stood a long
while at the window before I undressed and
got into bed. Priemkov’s prediction was fulfilled;
the storm came close, and broke. I
listened to the roar of the wind, the patter and
splash of the rain, and watched how the church,
built close by, above the lake, at each flash of
lightning stood out, at one moment black
against a background of white, at the next
white against a background of black, and then
was swallowed up in the darkness again.…
But my thoughts were far away. I kept
thinking of Vera Nikolaevna, of what she
would say to me when she had read <i>Faust</i>
herself, I thought of her tears, remembered
how she had listened.…</p>
<p>The storm had long passed away, the stars
came out, all was hushed around. Some bird
I did not know sang different notes, several
times in succession repeating the same phrase.
Its clear, solitary voice rang out strangely in
the deep stillness; and still I did not go to
bed.…</p>
<p>Next morning, earlier than all the rest, I
was down in the drawing-room. I stood before
the portrait of Madame Eltsov. ‘Aha,’ I
thought, with a secret feeling of ironical triumph,
‘after all, I have read your daughter a
forbidden book!’ All at once I fancied—you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</SPAN></span>
have most likely noticed that eyes <i lang="fr">en face</i>
always seem fixed straight on any one looking
at a picture—but this time I positively fancied
the old lady moved them with a reproachful
look on me.</p>
<p>I turned round, went to the window, and
caught sight of Vera Nikolaevna. With a
parasol on her shoulder and a light white
kerchief on her head, she was walking about
the garden. I went out at once and said good-morning
to her.</p>
<p>‘I didn’t sleep all night,’ she said; ‘my head
aches; I came out into the air—it may go off.’</p>
<p>‘Can that be the result of yesterday’s
reading?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘Of course; I am not used to it. There are
things in your book I can’t get out of my
mind; I feel as though they were simply
turning my head,’ she added, putting her hand
to her forehead.</p>
<p>‘That’s splendid,’ I commented; ‘but I tell
you what I don’t like—I’m afraid this sleeplessness
and headache may turn you against
reading such things.’</p>
<p>‘You think so?’ she responded, and she
picked a sprig of wild jasmine as she passed.
‘God knows! I fancy if one has once entered
on that path, there is no turning back.’</p>
<p>She suddenly flung away the spray.</p>
<p>‘Come, let us sit down in this arbour,’ she
went on; ‘and please, until I talk of it of my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</SPAN></span>
own accord, don’t remind me—of that book.’
(She seemed afraid to utter the name <i>Faust</i>.)</p>
<p>We went into the arbour and sat down.</p>
<p>‘I won’t talk to you about <i>Faust</i>,’ I began;
‘but you will let me congratulate you and tell
you that I envy you.’</p>
<p>‘You envy me?’</p>
<p>‘Yes; you, as I know you now, with your
soul, have such delights awaiting you! There
are great poets besides Goethe; Shakespeare,
Schiller—and, indeed, our own Pushkin, and
you must get to know him too.’</p>
<p>She did not speak, and drew in the sand
with her parasol.</p>
<p>O, my friend, Semyon Nikolaitch! if you
could have seen how sweet she was at that
instant; pale almost to transparency, stooping
forward a little, weary, inwardly perturbed—and
yet serene as the sky! I talked, talked a long
while, then ceased, and sat in silence watching
her.… She did not raise her eyes, and went
on drawing with her parasol and rubbing it out
again. Suddenly we heard quick, childish steps;
Natasha ran into the arbour. Vera Nikolaevna
drew herself up, rose, and to my surprise she
embraced her daughter with a sort of passionate
tenderness.… That was not one of her ways.
Then Priemkov made his appearance. Schimmel,
that grey-haired but punctual innocent,
had left before daybreak so as not to miss a
lesson. We went in to morning tea.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>But I am tired; it’s high time to finish this
letter. It’s sure to strike you as foolish and
confused. I feel confused myself. I’m not
myself. I don’t know what’s the matter with
me. I am continually haunted by a little room
with bare walls, a lamp, an open door, the
fragrance and freshness of the night, and there,
near the door, an intent youthful face, light
white garments.… I understand now why I
wanted to marry her: I was not so stupid, it
seems, before my stay in Berlin as I had
hitherto supposed. Yes, Semyon Nikolaitch,
your friend is in a curious frame of mind. All
this I know will pass off … and if it doesn’t
pass off,—well, what then? it won’t pass off,
and that’s all. But any way I am well satisfied
with myself; in the first place, I have spent an
exquisite evening; and secondly, if I have
awakened that soul, who can blame me? Old
Madame Eltsov is nailed up on the wall, and
must hold her peace. The old thing!… I
don’t know all the details of her life; but I
know she ran away from her father’s house;
she was not half Italian for nothing, it seems.
She wanted to keep her daughter secure …
we shall see.</p>
<p>I must put down my pen. You, jeering
person, pray think what you like of me, only
don’t jeer at me in writing. You and I are old
friends, and ought to spare each other. Good-bye!—Yours,
P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>FIFTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>July 26, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>It’s a long time since I wrote to you, dear
Semyon Nicolaitch; more than a month, I
think. I had enough to write about but I was
overcome by laziness. To tell the truth, I
have hardly thought of you all this time. But
from your last letter to me I gather that you
are drawing conclusions in regard to me, which
are unjust, that is to say, not altogether just.
You imagine I have fallen in love with Vera
(I feel it awkward, somehow, to call her Vera
Nikolaevna); you are wrong. Of course I see
her often, I like her extremely … indeed,
who wouldn’t like her? I should like to see
you in my place. She’s an exquisite creature!
Rapid intuition, together with the inexperience
of a child, clear common-sense, and an innate
feeling for beauty, a continual striving towards
the true and the lofty, and a comprehension
of everything, even of the vicious, even of
the ridiculous, a soft womanly charm brooding<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</SPAN></span>
over all this like an angel’s white wings.…
But what’s the use of words! We have read
a great deal, we have talked a great deal
together during this month. Reading with
her is a delight such as I had never experienced
before. You seem to be discovering new
worlds. She never goes into ecstasies over
anything; anything boisterous is distasteful to
her; she is softly radiant all over when she
likes anything, and her face wears such a
noble and good—yes, good expression. From
her earliest childhood Vera has not known
what deceit was; she is accustomed to truth,
it is the breath of her being, and so in poetry
too, only what is true strikes her as natural;
at once, without effort or difficulty, she recognises
it as a familiar face … a great privilege
and happiness. One must give her mother
credit for it. How many times have I thought,
as I watched Vera—yes, Goethe was right,
‘the good even in their obscure striving feel
always where the true path lies.’ There is
only one thing annoying—her husband is
always about the place. (Please don’t laugh
a senseless guffaw, don’t sully our pure friendship,
even in thought). He is about as capable
of understanding poetry as I am of playing the
flute, but he does not like to lag behind his
wife, he wants to improve himself too. Sometimes
she puts me out of patience herself; all
of a sudden a mood comes over her; she wo<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</SPAN></span>n’t
read or talk, she works at her embroidery
frame, busies herself with Natasha, or with
the housekeeper, runs off all at once into the
kitchen, or simply sits with her hands folded
looking out of the window, or sets to playing
‘fools’ with the nurse.… I have noticed at
these times it doesn’t do to bother her; it’s
better to bide one’s time till she comes up,
begins to talk or takes up a book. She has a
great deal of independence, and I am very
glad of it. In the days of our youth, do you
remember, young girls would sometimes repeat
one’s own words to one, as they so well knew
how, and one would be in ecstasies over the
echo, and possibly quite impressed by it, till one
realised what it meant? but this woman’s …
not so; she thinks for herself. She takes nothing
on trust; there’s no overawing her with authority;
she won’t begin arguing; but she won’t
give in either. We have discussed <i>Faust</i> more
than once; but, strange to say, Gretchen she
never speaks of, herself, she only listens to
what I say of her. Mephistopheles terrifies
her, not as the devil, but as ‘something which
may exist in every man.…’ These are her
own words. I began trying to convince her
that this ‘something’ is what we call reflection;
but she does not understand the word reflection
in its German sense; she only knows the
French ‘refléxion’, and is accustomed to
regarding it as useful. Our relations are<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</SPAN></span>
marvellous! From a certain point of view I
can say that I have a great influence over her,
and am, as it were, educating her; but she too,
though she is unaware of it herself, is changing
me for the better in many ways. It’s only
lately, for instance—thanks to her—that I have
discovered what an immense amount of conventional,
rhetorical stuff there is in many
fine and celebrated poetical works. What
leaves her cold is at once suspect in my eyes.
Yes, I have grown better, serener. One can’t
be near her, see her, and remain the man one
was.</p>
<p>What will come of all this? you ask. I
really believe—nothing. I shall pass my time
very delightfully till September and then go
away. Life will seem dark and dreary to me
for the first months … I shall get used to
it. I know how full of danger is any tie whatever
between a man and a young woman, how
imperceptibly one feeling passes into another
… I should have had the strength to break
it off, if I had not been sure that we were both
perfectly undisturbed. It is true one day
something queer passed between us. I don’t
know how or from what—I remember we had
been reading <i>Oniegin</i>—I kissed her hand.
She turned a little away, bent her eyes upon
me (I have never seen such a look, except in
her; there is dreaminess and intent attention
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</SPAN></span>in it, and a sort of sternness), … suddenly
flushed, got up and went away. I did not
succeed in being alone with her that day. She
avoided me, and for four mortal hours she
played cards with her husband, the nurse, and
the governess! Next morning she proposed
a walk in the garden to me. We walked all
through it, down to the lake. Suddenly without
turning towards me, she softly whispered—‘Please
don’t do that again!’ and instantly
began telling me about something else.…
I was very much ashamed.</p>
<p>I must admit that her image is never out of
my mind, and indeed I may almost say I have
begun writing a letter to you with the object
of having a reason for thinking and talking
about her. I hear the tramp and neighing of
horses; it’s my carriage being got ready. I
am going to see them. My coachman has
given up asking me where to drive to, when
I get into my carriage—he takes me straight
off to the Priemkovs’. A mile and a half from
their village, at an abrupt turn in the road,
their house suddenly peeps out from behind
a birch copse.… Each time I feel a thrill of
joy in my heart directly I catch the glimmer
of its windows in the distance. Schimmel (the
harmless old man comes to see them from
time to time; the princes H——, thank God,
have only called once) … Schimmel, with
the modest solemnity characteristic of him,
said very aptly, pointing to the house where<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</SPAN></span>
Vera lives: ‘That is the abode of peace!’ In
that house dwells an angel of peace.…</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">Cover me with thy wing,</div>
<div class="verse">Still the throbbing of my heart,</div>
<div class="verse">And grateful will be the shade</div>
<div class="verse">To the enraptured soul.…</div>
</div></div>
<p>But enough of this; or you’ll be fancying
all sorts of things. Till next time … What
shall I write to you next time, I wonder?—Good-bye!
By the way, she never says ‘Good-bye,’
but always, ‘So, good-bye!’—I like that
tremendously.—Yours, P. B.</p>
<p><i>P.S.</i>—I can’t recollect whether I told you
that she knows I wanted to marry her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>SIXTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>August 10, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>Confess you are expecting a letter from me
of despair or of rapture!… Nothing of the
sort. My letter will be like any other letter.
Nothing new has happened, and nothing, I
imagine, possibly can happen. The other day
we went out in a boat on the lake. I will tell
you about this boating expedition. We were
three: she, Schimmel, and I. I don’t know
what induces her to invite the old fellow so
often. The H——s, I hear, are annoyed with
him for neglecting his lessons. This time,
though, he was entertaining. Priemkov did
not come with us; he had a headache. The
weather was splendid, brilliant; great white
clouds that seemed torn to shreds over a blue
sky, everywhere glitter, a rustle in the trees,
the plash and lapping of water on the bank,
running coils of gold on the waves, freshness
and sunlight! At first the German and I
rowed; then we hoisted a sail and flew before<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</SPAN></span>
the wind. The boat’s bow almost dipped in
the water, and a constant hissing and foaming
followed the helm. She sat at the rudder and
steered; she tied a kerchief over her head;
she could not have kept a hat on; her curls
strayed from under it and fluttered in the air.
She held the rudder firmly in her little sunburnt
hand, and smiled at the spray which
flew at times in her face. I was curled up at
the bottom of the boat; not far from her feet.
The German brought out a pipe, smoked his
shag, and, only fancy, began singing in a rather
pleasing bass. First he sang the old-fashioned
song: ‘Freut euch des Lebens,’ then an air
from the ‘Magic Flute,’ then a song called the
‘A B C of Love.’ In this song all the letters
of the alphabet—with additions of course—are
sung through in order, beginning with ‘A B C
D—Wenn ich dich seh!’ and ending with ‘U
V W X—Mach einen Knicks!’ He sang all
the couplets with much expression; but you
should have seen how slily he winked with his
left eye at the word ‘Knicks!’ Vera laughed
and shook her finger at him. I observed that,
as far as I could judge, Mr. Schimmel had
been a redoubtable fellow in his day. ‘Oh yes,
I could take my own part!’ he rejoined with
dignity; and he knocked the ash out of his
pipe on to his open hand, and, with a knowing
air, held the mouth-piece on one side in his
teeth, while he felt in the tobacco-pouch.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</SPAN></span>
‘When I was a student,’ he added, ‘o-oh-oh!’
He said nothing more. But what an o-oh-oh!
it was! Vera begged him to sing some
students’ song, and he sang her: ‘Knaster, den
gelben,’ but broke down on the last note.
Altogether he was quite jovial and expansive.
Meanwhile the wind had blown up, the waves
began to be rather large, and the boat heeled
a little over on one side; swallows began
flitting above the water all about us. We
made the sail loose and began to tack about.
The wind suddenly blew a cross squall, we had
not time to right the sail, a wave splashed over
the boat’s edge and flung a lot of water into
the boat. And now the German proved himself
a man of spirit; he snatched the cord from
me, and set the sail right, saying as he did so—‘So
macht man ins Kuxhaven!’</p>
<p>Vera was most likely frightened, for she
turned pale, but as her way is, she did not utter
a word, but picked up her skirt, and put her
feet upon the crosspiece of the boat. I was
suddenly reminded of the poem of Goethe’s (I
have been simply steeped in him for some time
past) … you remember?—‘On the waves
glitter a thousand dancing stars,’ and I repeated
it aloud. When I reached the line: ‘My eyes,
why do you look down?’ she slightly raised
her eyes (I was sitting lower than she; her gaze
had rested on me from above) and looked a long
while away into the distance, screwing up her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</SPAN></span>
eyes from the wind.… A light rain came on
in an instant, and pattered, making bubbles on
the water. I offered her my overcoat; she put
it over her shoulders. We got to the bank—not
at the landing-place—and walked home. I
gave her my arm. I kept feeling that I wanted
to tell her something; but I did not speak.
I asked her, though, I remember, why she
always sat, when she was at home, under the
portrait of Madame Eltsov, like a little bird
under its mother’s wing. ‘Your comparison is
a very true one,’ she responded, ‘I never want
to come out from under her wing.’ ‘Shouldn’t
you like to come out into freedom?’ I asked
again. She made no answer.</p>
<p>I don’t know why I have described this
expedition—perhaps, because it has remained
in my memory as one of the brightest events
of the past days, though, in reality, how can
one call it an event? I had such a sense of
comfort and unspeakable gladness of heart, and
tears, light, happy tears were on the point of
bursting from my eyes.</p>
<p>Oh! fancy, the next day, as I was walking
in the garden by the arbour, I suddenly heard
a pleasing, musical, woman’s voice singing—‘Freut
euch des Lebens!…’ I glanced into the
arbour: it was Vera. ‘Bravo!’ I cried; ‘I
didn’t know you had such a splendid voice.’
She was rather abashed, and did not speak.
Joking apart, she has a fine, strong soprano.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</SPAN></span>
And I do believe she has never even suspected
that she has a good voice. What treasures of
untouched wealth lie hid in her! She does not
know herself. But am I not right in saying
such a woman is a rarity in our time?</p>
<p class="right"><i>August 12.</i></p>
<p>We had a very strange conversation yesterday.
We touched first upon apparitions. Fancy, she
believes in them, and says she has her own
reasons for it. Priemkov, who was sitting there,
dropped his eyes, and shook his head, as though
in confirmation of her words. I began questioning
her, but soon noticed that this conversation
was disagreeable to her. We began talking of
imagination, of the power of imagination. I
told them that in my youth I used to dream a
great deal about happiness (the common occupation
of people, who have not had or are not
having good luck in life). Among other dreams,
I used to brood over the bliss it would be to
spend a few weeks, with the woman I loved, in
Venice. I so often mused over this, especially
at night, that gradually there grew up in my
head a whole picture, which I could call up at
will: I had only to close my eyes. This is
what I imagined—night, a moon, the moonlight
white and soft, a scent—of lemon, do you
suppose? no, of vanilla, a scent of cactus, a wide
expanse of water, a flat island overgrown with
olives; on the island, at the edge of the shore,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</SPAN></span>
a small marble house, with open windows;
music audible, coming from I know not where;
in the house trees with dark leaves, and the
light of a half-shaded lamp; from one window,
a heavy velvet cloak, with gold fringe, hangs
out with one end falling in the water; and with
their arms on the cloak, sit <em>he</em> and <em>she</em>, gazing
into the distance where Venice can be seen.
All this rose as clearly before my mind as
though I had seen it all with my own eyes.
She listened to my nonsense, and said that she
too often dreamed, but that her day-dreams
were of a different sort: she fancied herself in
the deserts of Africa, with some explorer, or
seeking the traces of Franklin in the frozen
Arctic Ocean. She vividly imagined all the
hardships she had to endure, all the difficulties
she had to contend with.…</p>
<p>‘You have read a lot of travels,’ observed her
husband.</p>
<p>‘Perhaps,’ she responded; ‘but if one must
dream, why need one dream of the unattainable?’</p>
<p>‘And why not?’ I retorted. ‘Why is the
poor unattainable to be condemned?’</p>
<p>‘I did not say that,’ she said; ‘I meant to
say, what need is there to dream of oneself, of
one’s own happiness? It’s useless thinking of
that; it does not come—why pursue it? It is
like health; when you don’t think of it, it
means that it’s there.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>These words astonished me. There’s a
great soul in this woman, believe me.… From
Venice the conversation passed to Italy, to the
Italians. Priemkov went away, Vera and I
were left alone.</p>
<p>‘You have Italian blood in your veins too,’
I observed.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ she responded; ‘shall I show you the
portrait of my grandmother?’</p>
<p>‘Please do.’</p>
<p>She went to her own sitting-room, and
brought out a rather large gold locket. Opening
this locket, I saw excellently painted miniature
portraits of Madame Eltsov’s father and
his wife—the peasant woman from Albano.
Vera’s grandfather struck me by his likeness to
his daughter. Only his features, set in a white
cloud of powder, seemed even more severe,
sharp, and hard, and in his little yellow eyes
there was a gleam of a sort of sullen obstinacy.
But what a face the Italian woman had, voluptuous,
open like a full-blown rose, with prominent,
large, liquid eyes, and complacently
smiling red lips! Her delicate sensual nostrils
seemed dilating and quivering as after recent
kisses. The dark cheeks seemed fragrant of
glowing heat and health, the luxuriance of
youth and womanly power.… That brow had
never done any thinking, and, thank God, she
had been depicted in her Albanian dress! The
artist (a master) had put a vine in her hair,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</SPAN></span>
which was black as pitch with bright grey high
lights; this Bacchic ornament was in marvellous
keeping with the expression of her face. And
do you know of whom the face reminded me?
My Manon Lescaut in the black frame. And
what is most wonderful of all, as I looked at
the portrait, I recalled that in Vera too, in spite
of the utter dissimilarity of the features, there
is at times a gleam of something like that
smile, that look.…</p>
<p>Yes, I tell you again; neither she herself nor
any one else in the world knows as yet all that
is latent in her.…</p>
<p>By the way—Madame Eltsov, before her
daughter’s marriage, told her all her life, her
mother’s death, and so on, probably with a view
to her edification. What specially affected
Vera was what she heard about her grandfather,
the mysterious Ladanov. Isn’t it owing to
that that she believes in apparitions? It’s
strange! She is so pure and bright herself, and
yet is afraid of everything dark and underground,
and believes in it.…</p>
<p>But enough. Why write all this? However,
as it is written, it may be sent off to you.—Yours,
P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>SEVENTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>August 22, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>I take up my pen ten days after my last
letter.… Oh my dear fellow, I can’t hide my
feelings any longer!… How wretched I am!
How I love her! You can imagine with what
a thrill of bitterness I write that fatal word. I
am not a boy, not a young man even; I am no
longer at that stage when to deceive another is
almost impossible, but to deceive oneself costs
no effort. I know all, and see clearly. I know
that I am just on forty, that she’s another
man’s wife, that she loves her husband; I
know very well that the unhappy feeling
which has gained possession of me can lead to
nothing but secret torture and an utter waste
of vital energy—I know all that, I expect
nothing, and I wish for nothing; but I am not
the better off for that. As long as a month
ago I began to notice that the attraction she
has for me was growing stronger and stronger.
This partly troubled me, and partly even<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</SPAN></span>
delighted me.… But how could I dream that
everything would be repeated with me, which
you would have thought could no more come
again than youth can? What am I saying!
I never loved like this, no, never! Manon
Lescauts, Fritilions, these were my idols—such
idols can easily be broken; but now … only
now, I have found out what it is to love a
woman. I feel ashamed even to speak of it;
but it’s so. I’m ashamed.… Love is egoism
any way; and at my years it’s not permissible
to be an egoist; at thirty-seven one cannot
live for oneself; one must live to some purpose,
with the aim of doing one’s duty, one’s work
on earth. And I had begun to set to work.…
And here everything is scattered to the winds
again, as by a hurricane! Now I understand
what I wrote to you in my first letter; I
understand now what was the experience I
had missed. How suddenly this blow has
fallen upon me! I stand and look senselessly
forward; a black veil hangs before my eyes;
my heart is full of heaviness and dread! I
can control myself, I am outwardly calm not
only before others, but even in solitude. I
can’t really rave like a boy! But the worm
has crept into my heart, and gnaws it night
and day. How will it end? Hitherto I have
fretted and suffered when away from her, and
in her presence was at peace again at once—now
I have no rest even when I am with her,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</SPAN></span>
that is what alarms me. Oh my friend, how
hard it is to be ashamed of one’s tears, to hide
them! Only youth may weep; tears are only
fitting for the young.…</p>
<p>I cannot read over this letter; it has been
wrung from me involuntarily, like a groan. I
can add nothing, tell you nothing.… Give
me time; I will come to myself, and possess
my soul again; I will talk to you like a man,
but now I am longing to lay my head on your
breast and——</p>
<p>Oh Mephistopheles! you too are no help
to me! I stopped short of set purpose, of set
purpose I called up what irony is in me, I told
myself how ludicrous and mawkish these
laments, these outbursts will seem to me in a
year, in half a year.… No, Mephistopheles
is powerless, his tooth has lost its edge.…
Farewell.—Yours, P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>EIGHTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">M—— Village</span>, <i>September 8, 1850</i>.</p>
<p>My dear Semyon Nikolaitch,—You have
taken my last letter too much to heart.
You know I have always been given to exaggerating
my sensations. It’s done as it
were unconsciously in me; a womanish nature!
In the process of years this will pass away of
course; but I admit with a sigh I have not
corrected the failing so far. So set your mind
at rest. I am not going to deny the impression
made on me by Vera, but I say again, in
all this there is nothing out of the way. For
you to come here, as you write of doing, would
be out of the question, quite. Post over a
thousand versts, God knows with what object—why,
it would be madness! But I am very
grateful for this fresh proof of your affection,
and believe me, I shall never forget it. Your
journey here would be the more out of place as
I mean to come to Petersburg shortly myself.
When I am sitting on your sofa, I shall have a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</SPAN></span>
great deal to tell you, but now I really don’t
want to; what’s the use? I shall only talk
nonsense, I dare say, and muddle things up.
I will write to you again before I start. And
so good-bye for a little while. Be well and
happy, and don’t worry yourself too much
about the fate of—your devoted, P. B.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>NINTH LETTER<br/> From the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span> to the <span class="smcapuc">SAME</span></h3>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">P—— Village</span>, <i>March 10, 1853</i>.</p>
<p>I have been a long while without answering
your letter; I have been all these days thinking
about it. I felt that it was not idle
curiosity but real friendship that prompted
you, and yet I hesitated whether to follow
your advice, whether to act on your desire.
I have made up my mind at last; I will tell
you everything. Whether my confession will
ease my heart as you suppose, I don’t know;
but it seems to me I have no right to hide
from you what has changed my life for ever;
it seems to me, indeed, that I should be
wronging—alas! even more wronging—the
dear being ever in my thoughts, if I did not
confide our mournful secret to the one heart
still dear to me. You alone, perhaps, on earth,
remember Vera, and you judge of her lightly
and falsely; that I cannot endure. You shall
know all. Alas! it can all be told in a couple
of words. All there was between us flashed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</SPAN></span>
by in an instant, like lightning, and like lightning,
brought death and ruin.… Over two
years have passed since she died; since I took
up my abode in this remote spot, which I shall
not leave till the end of my days, and everything
is still as vivid in my memory, my
wounds are still as fresh, my grief as bitter.…
I will not complain. Complaints rouse up
sorrow and so ease it, but not mine. I will
begin my story.</p>
<p>Do you remember my last letter—the letter
in which I tried to allay your fears and dissuaded
you from coming from Petersburg?
You suspected its assumed lightness of tone,
you put no faith in our seeing each other soon;
you were right. On the day before I wrote to
you, I had learnt that I was loved. As I
write these words, I realise how hard it
would be for me to tell my story to the end.
The ever insistent thought of her death will
torture me with redoubled force, I shall be
consumed by these memories.… But I will
try to master myself, and will either throw
aside the pen, or will say not a word more
than is necessary. This is how I learnt that
Vera loved me. First of all I must tell you
(and you will believe me) that up to that day
I had absolutely no suspicion. It is true she
had grown pensive at times, which had never
been the way with her before; but I did not
know why this change had come upon her.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</SPAN></span>
At last, one day, the seventh of September—a
day memorable for me—this is what
happened. You know how I loved her and
how wretched I was. I wandered about like an
uneasy spirit, and could find no rest. I tried
to keep at home, but I could not control myself,
and went off to her. I found her alone
in her own sitting-room. Priemkov was not
at home, he had gone out shooting. When
I went in to Vera, she looked intently at me
and did not respond to my bow. She was
sitting at the window; on her knees lay a
book I recognised at once; it was my <i>Faust</i>.
Her face showed traces of weariness. I sat
down opposite her. She asked me to read
aloud the scene of Faust with Gretchen, when
she asks him if he believes in God. I took
the book and began reading. When I had
finished, I glanced at her. Her head leaning
on the back of her low chair and her arms
crossed on her bosom, she was still looking as
intently at me.</p>
<p>I don’t know why, my heart suddenly began
to throb.</p>
<p>‘What have you done to me?’ she said in a
slow voice.</p>
<p>‘What?’ I articulated in confusion.</p>
<p>‘Yes, what have you done to me?’ she
repeated.</p>
<p>‘You mean to say,’ I began; ‘why did I
persuade you to read such books?’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She rose without speaking, and went out of
the room. I looked after her.</p>
<p>On the doorway she stopped and turned
to me.</p>
<p>‘I love you,’ she said; ‘that’s what you
have done to me.’</p>
<p>The blood rushed to my head.…</p>
<p>‘I love you, I am in love with you,’ repeated
Vera.</p>
<p>She went out and shut the door after her.
I will not try to describe what passed within
me then. I remember I went out into the
garden, made my way into a thicket, leaned
against a tree, and how long I stood there, I
could not say. I felt faint and numb; a feeling
of bliss came over my heart with a rush
from time to time.… No, I cannot speak of
that. Priemkov’s voice roused me from my
stupor; they had sent to tell him I had come:
he had come home from shooting and was
looking for me. He was surprised at finding
me alone in the garden, without a hat on, and
he led me into the house. ‘My wife’s in the
drawing-room,’ he observed; ‘let’s go to her.’
You can imagine my sensations as I stepped
through the doorway of the drawing-room. Vera
was sitting in the corner, at her embroidery
frame; I stole a glance at her, and it was
a long while before I raised my eyes again.
To my amazement, she seemed composed;
there was no trace of agitation in what she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</SPAN></span>
said, nor in the sound of her voice. At last I
brought myself to look at her. Our eyes met.…
She faintly blushed, and bent over her
canvas. I began to watch her. She seemed,
as it were, perplexed; a cheerless smile hung
about her lips now and then.</p>
<p>Priemkov went out. She suddenly raised
her head and in a rather loud voice asked me—‘What
do you intend to do now?’</p>
<p>I was taken aback, and hurriedly, in a subdued
voice, answered, that I intended to do
the duty of an honest man—to go away, ‘for,’
I added, ‘I love you, Vera Nikolaevna, you
have probably seen that long ago.’ She bent
over her canvas again and seemed to ponder.</p>
<p>‘I must talk with you,’ she said; ‘come this
evening after tea to our little house … you
know, where you read <i>Faust</i>.’</p>
<p>She said this so distinctly that I can’t to this
day conceive how it was Priemkov, who came
into the room at that instant, heard nothing.
Slowly, terribly slowly, passed that day. Vera
sometimes looked about her with an expression
as though she were asking herself if she
were not dreaming. And at the same time
there was a look of determination in her face;
while I … I could not recover myself. Vera
loves me! These words were continually
going round and round in my head; but I
did not understand them—I neither understood
myself nor her. I could not believe in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</SPAN></span>
such unhoped-for, such overwhelming happiness;
with an effort I recalled the past, and I
too looked and talked as in a dream.…</p>
<p>After evening tea, when I had already begun
to think how I could steal out of the house
unobserved, she suddenly announced of her
own accord that she wanted a walk, and asked
me to accompany her. I got up, took my hat,
and followed her. I did not dare begin to
speak, I could scarcely breathe, I awaited her
first word, I awaited explanations; but she did
not speak. In silence we reached the summer-house,
in silence we went into it, and then—I
don’t know to this day, I can’t understand
how it happened—we suddenly found ourselves
in each other’s arms. Some unseen
force flung me to her and her to me. In the
fading daylight, her face, with the curls tossed
back, lighted up for an instant with a smile of
self-surrender and tenderness, and our lips met
in a kiss.…</p>
<p>That kiss was the first and last.</p>
<p>Vera suddenly broke from my arms and
with an expression of horror in her wide open
eyes staggered back——</p>
<p>‘Look round,’ she said in a shaking voice;
‘do you see nothing?’</p>
<p>I turned round quickly.</p>
<p>‘Nothing. Why, do you see something?’</p>
<p>‘Not now, but I did.’</p>
<p>She drew deep, gasping breaths.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Whom? what?’</p>
<p>‘My mother,’ she said slowly, and she began
trembling all over. I shivered too, as though
with cold. I suddenly felt ashamed, as though
I were guilty. And indeed, wasn’t I guilty at
that instant?</p>
<p>‘Nonsense!’ I began; ‘what do you mean?
Tell me rather——’</p>
<p>‘No, for God’s sake, no!’ she interposed,
clutching her head. ‘This is madness—I’m
going out of my mind.… One can’t
play with this—it’s death.… Good-bye.…’</p>
<p>I held out my hands to her.</p>
<p>‘Stay, for God’s sake, for an instant,’ I cried
in an involuntary outburst. I didn’t know
what I was saying and could scarcely stand
upright. ‘For God’s sake … it is too cruel!’</p>
<p>She glanced at me.</p>
<p>‘To-morrow, to-morrow evening,’ she said,
‘not to-day, I beseech you—go away to-day
… to-morrow evening come to the
garden gate, near the lake. I will be there, I
will come.… I swear to you I will come,’ she
added with passion, and her eyes shone;
‘whoever may hinder me, I swear! I will tell
you everything, only let me go to-day.’</p>
<p>And before I could utter a word she was
gone. Utterly distraught, I stayed where I
was. My head was in a whirl. Across the
mad rapture, which filled my whole being,
there began to steal a feeling of apprehension<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</SPAN></span>.…
I looked round. The dim, damp room in
which I was standing oppressed me with its
low roof and dark walls.</p>
<p>I went out and walked with dejected steps
towards the house. Vera was waiting for me
on the terrace; she went into the house directly
I drew near, and at once retreated to her
bedroom.</p>
<p>I went away.</p>
<p>How I spent the night and the next day till
the evening I can’t tell you. I only remember
that I lay, my face hid in my hands, I recalled
her smile before our kiss, I whispered—‘At
last, she.…’</p>
<p>I recalled, too, Madame Eltsov’s words,
which Vera had repeated to me. She had said
to her once, ‘You are like ice; until you melt
as strong as stone, but directly you melt
there’s nothing of you left.’</p>
<p>Another thing recurred to my mind; Vera
and I had once been talking of talent, ability.</p>
<p>‘There’s only one thing I can do,’ she said;
‘keep silent till the last minute.’</p>
<p>I did not understand it in the least at the
time.</p>
<p>‘But what is the meaning of her fright?’
I wondered—‘Can she really have seen
Madame Eltsov? Imagination!’ I thought,
and again I gave myself up to the emotions of
expectation.</p>
<p>It was on that day I wrote you,—with what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</SPAN></span>
thoughts in my head it hurts me to recall—that
deceitful letter.</p>
<p>In the evening—the sun had not yet set—I
took up my stand about fifty paces from the
garden gate in a tall thicket on the edge of the
lake. I had come from home on foot. I will
confess to my shame; fear, fear of the most
cowardly kind, filled my heart; I was incessantly
starting … but I had no feeling of
remorse. Hiding among the twigs, I kept
continual watch on the little gate. It did not
open. The sun set, the evening drew on; then
the stars came out, and the sky turned black.
No one appeared. I was in a fever. Night
came on. I could bear it no longer; I came
cautiously out of the thicket and stole down
to the gate. Everything was still in the garden.
I called Vera, in a whisper, called a second
time, a third.… No voice called back. Half-an-hour
more passed by, and an hour; it
became quite dark. I was worn out by suspense;
I drew the gate towards me, opened it at
once, and on tiptoe, like a thief, walked towards
the house. I stopped in the shadow of a lime-tree.</p>
<p>Almost all the windows in the house had
lights in them; people were moving to and fro
in the house. This surprised me; my watch,
as far as I could make out in the dim starlight,
said half-past eleven. Suddenly I heard a
noise near the house; a carriage drove out of
the courtyard.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Visitors, it seems,’ I thought. Losing every
hope of seeing Vera, I made my way out of
the garden and walked with rapid steps homewards.
It was a dark September night, but
warm and windless. The feeling, not so much
of annoyance as of sadness, which had taken
possession of me, gradually disappeared, and I
got home, rather tired from my rapid walk,
but soothed by the peacefulness of the night,
happy and almost light-hearted. I went to my
room, dismissed Timofay, and without undressing,
flung myself on my bed and plunged
into reverie.</p>
<p>At first my day-dreams were sweet, but soon
I noticed a curious change in myself. I began
to feel a sort of secret gnawing anxiety, a sort
of deep, inward uneasiness. I could not understand
what it arose from, but I began to feel
sick and sad, as though I were menaced by
some approaching trouble, as though some one
dear to me were suffering at that instant and
calling on me for help. A wax candle on the
table burnt with a small, steady flame, the
pendulum swung with a heavy, regular tick.
I leant my head on my hand and fell to gazing
into the empty half-dark of my lonely room.
I thought of Vera, and my heart failed me;
all, at which I had so rejoiced, struck me, as it
ought to have done, as unhappiness, as hopeless
ruin. The feeling of apprehension grew and
grew; I could not lie still any longer; I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</SPAN></span>
suddenly fancied again that some one was
calling me in a voice of entreaty.… I raised
my head and shuddered; I had not been mistaken;
a pitiful cry floated out of the distance
and rang faintly resounding on the dark
window-panes. I was frightened; I jumped
off the bed; I opened the window. A distinct
moan broke into the room and, as it were,
hovered about me. Chilled with terror, I
drank in its last dying echoes. It seemed as
though some one were being killed in the
distance and the luckless wretch were beseeching
in vain for mercy. Whether it was an owl
hooting in the wood or some other creature
that uttered this wail, I did not think to
consider at the time, but, like Mazeppa, I called
back in answer to the ill-omened sound.</p>
<p>‘Vera, Vera!’ I cried; ‘is it you calling
me?’ Timofay, sleepy and amazed, appeared
before me.</p>
<p>I came to my senses, drank a glass of water,
and went into another room; but sleep did
not come to me. My heart throbbed painfully
though not rapidly. I could not abandon
myself to dreams of happiness again; I dared
not believe in it.</p>
<p>Next day, before dinner, I went to the
Priemkovs’. Priemkov met me with a care-worn
face.</p>
<p>‘My wife is ill,’ he began; ‘she is in bed; I
sent for a doctor.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘What is the matter with her?’</p>
<p>‘I can’t make out. Yesterday evening she
went into the garden and suddenly came back
quite beside herself, panic-stricken. Her maid
ran for me. I went in, and asked my wife
what was wrong. She made no answer, and
so she has lain; by night delirium set in. In
her delirium she said all sorts of things; she
mentioned you. The maid told me an extraordinary
thing; that Vera’s mother appeared
to her in the garden; she fancied she was
coming to meet her with open arms.’</p>
<p>You can imagine what I felt at these words.</p>
<p>‘Of course that’s nonsense,’ Priemkov went
on; ‘though I must admit that extraordinary
things have happened to my wife in that way.’</p>
<p>‘And you say Vera Nikolaevna is very unwell?’</p>
<p>‘Yes: she was very bad in the night; now
she is wandering.’</p>
<p>‘What did the doctor say?’</p>
<p>‘The doctor said that the disease was undefined
as yet.…’</p>
<p class="right"><i>March 12.</i></p>
<p>I cannot go on as I began, dear friend; it
costs me too much effort and re-opens my
wounds too cruelly. The disease, to use the
doctor’s words, became defined, and Vera died
of it. She did not live a fortnight after the
fatal day of our momentary interview. I saw<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</SPAN></span>
her once more before her death. I have no
memory more heart-rending. I had already
learned from the doctor that there was no
hope. Late in the evening, when every one in
the house was in bed, I stole to the door of
her room and looked in at her. Vera lay in
her bed, with closed eyes, thin and small, with
a feverish flush on her cheeks. I gazed at her
as though turned to stone. All at once she
opened her eyes, fastened them upon me,
scrutinised me, and stretching out a wasted
hand—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">‘Was will er an dem heiligen Ort</div>
<div class="verse">Der da … der dort …’<SPAN name="FNanchor_1" id="FNanchor_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1" id="Footnote_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1">[1]</SPAN> <i>Faust</i>, Part I., Last Scene.</p>
</div>
</div></div>
<p>she articulated, in a voice so terrible that I
rushed headlong away. Almost all through
her illness, she raved about <i>Faust</i> and her
mother, whom she sometimes called Martha,
sometimes Gretchen’s mother.</p>
<p>Vera died. I was at her burying. Ever
since then I have given up everything and am
settled here for ever.</p>
<p>Think now of what I have told you; think
of her, of that being so quickly brought to
destruction. How it came to pass, how explain
this incomprehensible intervention of the
dead in the affairs of the living, I don’t know
and never shall know. But you must admit
that it is not a fit of whimsical spleen, as you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</SPAN></span>
express it, which has driven me to retire from
the world. I am not what I was, as you knew
me; I believe in a great deal now which I did
not believe formerly. All this time I have
thought so much of that unhappy woman (I
had almost said, girl), of her origin, of the
secret play of fate, which we in our blindness
call blind chance. Who knows what seeds
each man living on earth leaves behind him,
which are only destined to come up after his
death? Who can say by what mysterious
bond a man’s fate is bound up with his children’s,
his descendants’; how his yearnings are
reflected in them, and how they are punished
for his errors? We must all submit and bow
our heads before the Unknown.</p>
<p>Yes, Vera perished, while I was untouched.
I remember, when I was a child, we had in my
home a lovely vase of transparent alabaster.
Not a spot sullied its virgin whiteness. One
day when I was left alone, I began shaking the
stand on which it stood … the vase suddenly
fell down and broke to shivers. I was numb
with horror, and stood motionless before the
fragments. My father came in, saw me, and
said, ‘There, see what you have done; we
shall never have our lovely vase again; now
there is no mending it!’ I sobbed. I felt I
had committed a crime.</p>
<p>I grew into a man—and thoughtlessly broke
a vessel a thousand times more precious<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</SPAN></span>.…</p>
<p>In vain I tell myself that I could not have
dreamed of such a sudden catastrophe, that it
struck me too with its suddenness, that I did
not even suspect what sort of nature Vera
was. She certainly knew how to be silent till
the last minute. I ought to have run away
directly I felt that I loved her, that I loved a
married woman. But I stayed, and that fair
being was shattered, and with despair I gaze
at the work of my own hands.</p>
<p>Yes, Madame Eltsov took jealous care of
her daughter. She guarded her to the end,
and at the first incautious step bore her away
with her to the grave!</p>
<p>It is time to make an end.… I have not
told one hundredth part of what I ought to
have; but this has been enough for me. Let
all that has flamed up fall back again into the
depths of my heart.… In conclusion, I say
to you—one conviction I have gained from the
experience of the last years—life is not jest
and not amusement; life is not even enjoyment
… life is hard labour. Renunciation,
continual renunciation—that is its secret
meaning, its solution. Not the fulfilment of
cherished dreams and aspirations, however
lofty they may be—the fulfilment of duty,
that is what must be the care of man. Without
laying on himself chains, the iron chains of
duty, he cannot reach without a fall the end of
his career. But in youth we think—the freer<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</SPAN></span>
the better, the further one will get. Youth
may be excused for thinking so. But it is
shameful to delude oneself when the stern
face of truth has looked one in the eyes at
last.</p>
<p>Good-bye! In old days I would have added,
be happy; now I say to you, try to live, it is
not so easy as it seems. Think of me, not in
hours of sorrow, but in hours of contemplation,
and keep in your heart the image of Vera in
all its pure stainlessness.… Once more,
good-bye!—Yours, P. B.</p>
<p class="smaller">1855.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</SPAN><br/>
<SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="center larger" id="galatea">ACIA</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/3-galatea.jpg" width-obs="465" height-obs="650" alt="" /> <p class="caption">Raphael’s Galatea in the Farnesino.</p>
<p class="caption">(Villa Chigi.)</p>
</div>
<h2 id="ACIA">ACIA</h2>
<h3>I</h3>
<p>At that time I was five-and-twenty, began
N. N.,—it was in days long past, as you perceive.
I had only just gained my freedom and
gone abroad, not to ‘finish my education,’ as
the phrase was in those days; I simply wanted
to have a look at God’s world. I was young,
and in good health and spirits, and had plenty
of money. Troubles had not yet had time to
gather about me. I existed without thought,
did as I liked, lived like the lilies of the field,
in fact. It never occurred to me in those days
that man is not a plant, and cannot go on living
like one for long. Youth will eat gilt gingerbread
and fancy it’s daily bread too; but the
time comes when you’re in want of dry bread
even. There’s no need to go into that, though.</p>
<p>I travelled without any sort of aim, without
a plan; I stopped wherever I liked the place,
and went on again directly I felt a desire to
see new faces—faces, nothing else. I was interested
in people exclusively; I hated famous<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</SPAN></span>
monuments and museums of curiosities, the
very sight of a guide produced in me a sense
of weariness and anger; I was almost driven
crazy in the Dresden ‘Grüne-Gewölbe.’ Nature
affected me extremely, but I did not care for
the so-called beauties of nature, extraordinary
mountains, precipices, and waterfalls; I did not
like nature to obtrude, to force itself upon me.
But faces, living human faces—people’s talk,
and gesture, and laughter—that was what was
absolutely necessary to me. In a crowd I
always had a special feeling of ease and comfort.
I enjoyed going where others went,
shouting when others shouted, and at the
same time I liked to look at the others shouting.
It amused me to watch people … though
I didn’t even watch them—I simply stared
at them with a sort of delighted, ever-eager
curiosity. But I am diverging again.</p>
<p>And so twenty years ago I was staying in
the little German town Z., on the left bank
of the Rhine. I was seeking solitude; I had
just been stabbed to the heart by a young
widow, with whom I had made acquaintance
at a watering-place. She was very pretty and
clever, and flirted with every one—with me,
too, poor sinner. At first she had positively
encouraged me, but later on she cruelly wounded
my feelings, sacrificing me for a red-faced
Bavarian lieutenant. It must be owned, the
wound to my heart was not a very deep one;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</SPAN></span>
but I thought it my duty to give myself up
for a time to gloom and solitude—youth will
find amusement in anything!—and so I settled
at Z.</p>
<p>I liked the little town for its situation on the
slope of two high hills, its ruined walls and
towers, its ancient lime-trees, its steep bridge
over the little clear stream that falls into the
Rhine, and, most of all, for its excellent wine.
In the evening, directly after sunset (it was
June), very pretty flaxen-haired German girls
used to walk about its narrow streets and
articulate ‘Guten Abend’ in agreeable voices
on meeting a stranger,—some of them did not
go home even when the moon had risen behind
the pointed roofs of the old houses, and the
tiny stones that paved the street could be distinctly
seen in its still beams. I liked wandering
about the town at that time; the moon
seemed to keep a steady watch on it from the
clear sky; and the town was aware of this
steady gaze, and stood quiet and attentive,
bathed in the moonlight, that peaceful light
which is yet softly exciting to the soul. The
cock on the tall Gothic bell-tower gleamed a
pale gold, the same gold sheen glimmered in
waves over the black surface of the stream;
slender candles (the German is a thrifty soul!)
twinkled modestly in the narrow windows under
the slate roofs; branches of vine thrust out their
twining tendrils mysteriously from behind stone<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</SPAN></span>
walls; something flitted into the shade by the
old-fashioned well in the three-cornered market
place; the drowsy whistle of the night watchman
broke suddenly on the silence, a good-natured
dog gave a subdued growl, while the
air simply caressed the face, and the lime-trees
smelt so sweet that unconsciously the lungs
drew in deeper and deeper breaths of it, and
the name ‘Gretchen’ hung, half exclamation,
half question, on the lips.</p>
<p>The little town of Z. lies a mile and a half
from the Rhine. I used often to walk to look
at the majestic river, and would spend long
hours on a stone-seat under a huge solitary
ash-tree, musing, not without some mental
effort, on the faithless widow. A little statue
of a Madonna, with an almost childish face
and a red heart, pierced with swords, on her
bosom, peeped mournfully out of the branches
of the ash-tree. On the opposite bank of the
river was the little town L., somewhat larger
than that in which I had taken up my quarters.
One evening I was sitting on my favourite seat,
gazing at the sky, the river, and the vineyards.
In front of me flaxen-headed boys
were scrambling up the sides of a boat that
had been pulled ashore, and turned with its
tarred bottom upwards. Sailing-boats moved
slowly by with slightly dimpling sails; the
greenish waters glided by, swelling and faintly
rumbling. All of a sudden sounds of music<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</SPAN></span>
drifted across to me; I listened. A waltz was
being played in the town of L. The double
bass boomed spasmodically, the sound of the
fiddle floated across indistinctly now and then,
the flute was tootling briskly.</p>
<p>‘What’s that?’ I inquired of an old man
who came up to me, in a plush waistcoat, blue
stockings, and shoes with buckles.</p>
<p>‘That,’ he replied, after first shifting his pipe
from one corner of his mouth to the other,
‘is the students come over from B. to a commersh.’</p>
<p>‘I’ll have a look at this commersh,’ I thought.
‘I’ve never been over to L. either.’ I sought
out a ferryman, and went over to the other
side.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>II</h3>
<p>Every one, perhaps, may not know what such
a commersh is. It is a solemn festival of a
special sort, at which students meet together
who are of one district or brotherhood (Landsmannschaft).
Almost all who take part in the
commersh wear the time-honoured costume
of German students: Hungarian jackets, big
boots, and little caps, with bands round them
of certain colours. The students generally
assemble to a dinner, presided over by their
senior member, and they keep up the festivities
till morning—drinking, singing songs,
‘Landesvater,’ ‘Gaudeamus,’ etc., smoking, and
reviling the Philistines. Sometimes they hire
an orchestra.</p>
<p>Just such a commersh was going on in L.,
in front of a little inn, with the sign of the Sun,
in the garden looking on to the street. Flags
were flying over the inn and over the garden;
the students were sitting at tables under the
pollard lime-trees; a huge bull-dog was lying
under one of the tables; on one side, in an
ivy-covered arbour, were the musicians, playing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</SPAN></span>
away zealously, and continually invigorating
themselves with beer. A good many people
had collected in the street, before the low
garden wall; the worthy citizens of L. could
not let slip a chance of staring at visitors.
I too mingled in the crowd of spectators. I
enjoyed watching the students’ faces; their
embraces, exclamations, the innocent affectations
of youth, the fiery glances, the laughter
without cause—the sweetest laughter in the
world—all this joyous effervescence of young,
fresh life, this eager pushing forward—anywhere,
so long as it’s forward—the simple-hearted
freedom moved me and stirred me.</p>
<p>‘Couldn’t I join them?’ I was wondering.…</p>
<p>‘Acia, have you had enough of it?’ I heard
a man’s voice say suddenly, in Russian, just
behind me.</p>
<p>‘Let’s stay a little longer,’ answered another
voice, a woman’s, in the same language.</p>
<p>I turned quickly round.… My eyes fell on
a handsome young man in a peaked cap and a
loose short jacket. He had on his arm a young
girl, not very tall, wearing a straw hat, which
concealed all the upper part of her face.</p>
<p>‘You are Russians,’ fell involuntarily from
my lips.</p>
<p>The young man smiled and answered—</p>
<p>‘Yes, we are Russians.’</p>
<p>‘I never expected … in such an out of the
way place,’ I was beginning—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Nor did we,’ he interrupted me. ‘Well, so
much the better. Let me introduce myself.
My name’s Gagin, and this is my——’ he
hesitated for an instant, ‘my sister. What is
your name, may I ask?’</p>
<p>I told him my name, and we got into conversation.
I found out that Gagin was travelling,
like me, for his amusement; that he had
arrived a week before at L., and was staying
on there. To tell the truth, I was not eager to
make friends with Russians abroad. I used
to recognise them a long way off by their walk,
the cut of their clothes, and, most of all, by
the expression of their faces which was self-complacent
and supercilious, often imperious,
but would all of a sudden change, and give
place to an expression of shyness and cautiousness.…
The whole man would suddenly be
on his guard, his eyes would shift uneasily.…
‘Mercy upon us! Haven’t I said something
silly; aren’t they laughing at me?’ those restless
eyes seem to ask.… An instant later
and haughtiness has regained its sway over the
physiognomy, varied at times by a look of dull
blankness. Yes, I avoided Russians; but I
liked Gagin at once. There are faces in the
world of that happy sort; every one is glad
to look at them, as though they warmed or
soothed one in some way. Gagin had just
such a face—sweet and kind, with large soft
eyes and soft curly hair. He spoke in such a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</SPAN></span>
way that even if you did not see his face, you
could tell by the mere sound of his voice that
he was smiling!</p>
<p>The girl, whom he had called his sister,
struck me at the first glance as very charming.
There was something individual, characteristic
in the lines of her dark, round face,
with its small, fine nose, almost childish cheeks,
and clear black eyes. She was gracefully built,
but hardly seemed to have reached her full
development yet. She was not in the least
like her brother.</p>
<p>‘Will you come home with us?’ Gagin said
to me; ‘I think we’ve stared enough at the
Germans. Our fellows, to be sure, would have
broken the windows, and smashed up the chairs,
but these chaps are very sedate. What do you
say, Acia, shall we go home?’</p>
<p>The girl nodded her head in assent.</p>
<p>‘We live outside the town,’ Gagin continued,
‘in a vineyard, in a lonely little house, high up.
It’s delightful there, you’ll see. Our landlady
promised to make us some junket. It will
soon be dark now, and you had much better
cross the Rhine by moonlight.’</p>
<p>We set off. Through the low gates of the
town (it was enclosed on all sides by an ancient
wall of cobble-stones, even the barbicans had
not all fallen into ruins at that time), we came
out into the open country, and after walking a
hundred paces beside a stone wall, we came to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</SPAN></span>
a standstill before a little narrow gate. Gagin
opened it, and led us along a steep path up the
mountain-side. On the slopes on both sides
was the vineyard; the sun had just set, and a
delicate rosy flush lay on the green vines, on
the tall poles, on the dry earth, which was
dotted with big and little stones, and on the
white wall of the little cottage, with sloping
black beams, and four bright little windows,
which stood at the very top of the mountain
we had climbed up.</p>
<p>‘Here is our house!’ cried Gagin, directly
we began to approach the cottage, ‘and here’s
the landlady bringing in the junket. Guten
Abend, Madame!… We’ll come in to supper
directly; but first,’ he added, ‘look round …
isn’t it a view?’</p>
<p>The view certainly was marvellous. The
Rhine lay at our feet, all silvery between its
green banks; in one place it glowed with the
purple and gold of the sunset. The little town,
nestling close to the river-bank, displayed all
its streets and houses; sloping hills and
meadows ran in wide stretches in all directions.
Below it was fine, but above was finer
still; I was specially impressed by the depth
and purity of the sky, the radiant transparency
of the atmosphere. The fresh, light air seemed
softly quivering and undulating, as though
it too were more free and at ease on the
heights.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘You have chosen delightful lodgings,’ I
observed.</p>
<p>‘It was Acia found it,’ answered Gagin;
‘come, Acia,’ he went on, ‘see after the supper.
Let everything be brought out here. We will
have supper in the open air. We can hear the
music better here. Have you ever noticed,’ he
added, turning to me, ‘a waltz is often poor
stuff close by—vulgar, coarse music—but in
the distance, it’s exquisite! it fairly stirs every
romantic chord within one.’</p>
<p>Acia (her real name was Anna, but Gagin
called her Acia, and you must let me do the
same), went into the house, and soon came
back with the landlady. They were carrying
together a big tray, with a bowl of junket,
plates, spoons, sugar, fruit, and bread. We sat
down and began supper. Acia took off her
hat; her black hair cropped short and combed,
like a boy’s, fell in thick curls on her neck and
ears. At first she was shy of me; but Gagin
said to her—</p>
<p>‘Come, Acia, come out of your shell! he
won’t bite.’</p>
<p>She smiled, and a little while after she began
talking to me of her own accord. I had never
seen such a restless creature. She did not sit
still for a single instant; she got up, ran off
into the house, and ran back again, hummed
in an undertone, often laughed, and in a very
strange way; she seemed to laugh, not at what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</SPAN></span>
she heard, but at the different ideas that crossed
her mind. Her big eyes looked out boldly,
brightly, directly, but sometimes her eyelids
faintly drooped, and then their expression
instantaneously became deep and tender.</p>
<p>We chatted away for a couple of hours. The
daylight had long died away, and the evening
glow, at first fiery, then clear and red, then
pale and dim, had slowly melted away and
passed into night, but our conversation still
went on, as quiet and peaceful as the air around
us. Gagin ordered a bottle of Rhine wine; we
drank it between us, slowly and deliberately.
The music floated across to us as before, its
strains seemed sweeter and tenderer; lights
were burning in the town and on the river.
Acia suddenly let her head fall, so that her
curls dropped into her eyes, ceased speaking,
and sighed. Then she said she was sleepy,
and went indoors. I saw, though, that she
stood a long while at the unopened window
without lighting a candle. At last the moon
rose and began shining upon the Rhine; everything
turned to light and darkness, everything
was transformed, even the wine in our cut-glass
tumblers gleamed with a mysterious light.
The wind drooped, as it were, folded its wings
and sank to rest; the fragrant warmth of night
rose in whiffs from the earth.</p>
<p>‘It’s time I was going!’ I cried, ‘or else
perhaps, there’ll be no getting a ferryman.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Yes, it’s time to start,’ Gagin assented.</p>
<p>We went down the path. Suddenly we
heard the rolling of the stones behind us; it
was Acia coming after us.</p>
<p>‘Aren’t you asleep?’ asked her brother;
but, without answering a word, she ran by us.
The last, smouldering lamps, lighted by the
students in the garden of the inn, threw a light
on the leaves of the trees from below, giving
them a fantastic and festive look. We found
Acia at the river’s edge; she was talking to a
ferryman. I jumped into the boat, and said
good-bye to my new friends. Gagin promised
to pay me a visit next day; I pressed his hand,
and held out my hand to Acia; but she only
looked at me and shook her head. The boat
pushed off and floated on the rapid river. The
ferryman, a sturdy old man, buried his oars in
the dark water, and pulled with great effort.</p>
<p>‘You are in the streak of moonlight, you
have broken it up,’ Acia shouted to me.</p>
<p>I dropped my eyes; the waters eddied round
the boat, blacker than ever.</p>
<p>‘Good-bye!’ I heard her voice.</p>
<p>‘Till to-morrow,’ Gagin said after her.</p>
<p>The boat reached the other side. I got out
and looked about me. No one could be seen
now on the opposite bank. The streak of
moonlight stretched once more like a bridge of
gold right across the river. Like a farewell,
the air of the old-fashioned Lanner waltz<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</SPAN></span>
drifted across. Gagin was right; I felt every
chord in my heart vibrating in response to its
seductive melody. I started homewards across
the darkening fields, drinking in slowly the
fragrant air, and reached my room, deeply
stirred by the voluptuous languor of vague,
endless anticipation. I felt happy.… But
why was I happy? I desired nothing, I thought
of nothing.… I was happy.</p>
<p>Almost laughing from excess of sweet, light-hearted
emotions, I dived into my bed, and
was just closing my eyes, when all at once it
struck me that I had not once all the evening
remembered my cruel charmer.… ‘What’s
the meaning of it?’ I wondered to myself; ‘is
it possible I’m not in love?’ But though I
asked myself this question, I fell asleep, I think,
at once, like a baby in its cradle.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>III</h3>
<p>Next morning (I was awake, but had not yet
begun to get up), I heard the tap of a stick on
my window, and a voice I knew at once for
Gagin’s hummed—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">‘Art thou asleep? with the guitar</div>
<div class="verse">Will I awaken thee …’</div>
</div></div>
<p>I made haste to open the door to him.</p>
<p>‘Good-morning,’ said Gagin, coming in;
‘I’m disturbing you rather early, but only see
what a morning it is. Fresh, dewy, larks
singing.…’</p>
<p>With his curly, shining hair, his open neck
and rosy cheeks, he was fresh as the morning
himself.</p>
<p>I dressed; we went out into the garden, sat
down on a bench, ordered coffee, and proceeded
to talk. Gagin told me his plans for the future;
he possessed a moderate fortune, was not dependent
on any one, and wanted to devote himself
to painting. He only regretted that he had
not had more sense sooner, but had wasted so
much time doing nothing. I too referred to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</SPAN></span>
my projects, and incidentally confided to him
the secret of my unhappy love. He listened
to me amiably, but, so far as I could observe,
I did not arouse in him any very strong sympathy
with my passion. Sighing once or twice
after me, for civility’s sake, Gagin suggested
that I should go home with him and look at
his sketches. I agreed at once.</p>
<p>We did not find Acia. She had, the landlady
told us, gone to the ‘ruin.’ A mile and
a half from L. were the remains of a feudal
castle. Gagin showed me all his canvases.
In his sketches there was a good deal of
life and truth, a certain breadth and freedom;
but not one of them was finished, and
the drawing struck me as careless and incorrect.
I gave candid expression to my
opinion.</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ he assented, with a sigh; ‘you’re
right; it’s all very poor and crude; what’s to
be done? I haven’t had the training I ought
to have had; besides, one’s cursed Slavonic
slackness gets the better of one. While one
dreams of work, one soars away in eagle
flight; one fancies one’s going to shake the
earth out of its place—but when it comes
to doing anything, one’s weak and weary
directly.’</p>
<p>I began trying to cheer him up, but he waved
me off, and bundling his sketches up together,
threw them on the sofa.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘If I’ve patience, something may be made of
me,’ he muttered; ‘if I haven’t, I shall remain
a half-baked noble amateur. Come, we’d
better be looking for Acia.’</p>
<p>We went out.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>IV</h3>
<p>The road to the ruin went twisting down
the steep incline into a narrow wooded valley;
at the bottom ran a stream, noisily threading
its way through the pebbles, as though in haste
to flow into the great river, peacefully shining
beyond the dark ridge of the deep indented
mountain crest. Gagin called my attention to
some places where the light fell specially finely;
one could see in his words that, even if not a
painter, he was undoubtedly an artist. The
ruin soon came into sight. On the very summit
of the naked rock rose a square tower, black all
over, still strong, but, as it were, cleft in two by
a longitudinal crack. Mossy walls adjoined
the tower; here and there ivy clung about it;
wind-twisted bushes hung down from the grey
battlements and crumbling arches. A stray
path led up to the gates, still standing entire.
We had just reached them, when suddenly a
girl’s figure darted up in front of us, ran swiftly
over a heap of debris, and stood on the projecting
part of the wall, right over the precipice.</p>
<p>‘Why, it’s Acia!’ cried Gagin; ‘the mad<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</SPAN></span>
thing.’ We went through the gates and found
ourselves in a small courtyard, half overgrown
with crab-apple trees and nettles. On the projecting
ledge, Acia actually was sitting. She
turned and faced us, laughing, but did not move.
Gagin shook his finger at her, while I loudly
reproached her for her recklessness.</p>
<p>‘That’s enough,’ Gagin said to me in a whisper;
‘don’t tease her; you don’t know what she
is; she’d very likely climb right up on to the
tower. Look, you’d better be admiring the
intelligence of the people of these parts!’</p>
<p>I looked round. In a corner, ensconced in
a tiny, wooden hut, an old woman was knitting
a stocking, and looking at us through her
spectacles. She sold beer, gingerbread, and
seltzer water to tourists. We seated ourselves
on a bench, and began drinking some fairly cold
beer out of heavy pewter pots. Acia still sat
without moving, with her feet tucked under her,
and a muslin scarf wrapped round her head;
her graceful figure stood out distinctly and
finely against the clear sky; but I looked at
her with a feeling of hostility. The evening
before I had detected something forced, something
not quite natural about her.… ‘She’s
trying to impress us,’ I thought; ‘whatever for?
What a childish trick.’ As though guessing
my thoughts, she suddenly turned a rapid,
searching glance upon me, laughed again,
leaped in two bounds from the wall, and going<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</SPAN></span>
up to the old woman, asked her for a glass of
water.</p>
<p>‘Do you think I am thirsty?’ she said,
addressing her brother; ‘no; there are some
flowers on the walls, which must be watered.’</p>
<p>Gagin made her no reply; and with the glass
in her hand, she began scrambling over the
ruins, now and then stopping, bending down,
and with comic solemnity pouring a few drops
of water, which sparkled brightly in the sun.
Her movements were very charming, but I felt,
as before, angry with her, even while I could
not help admiring her lightness and agility.
At one dangerous place she purposely screamed,
and then laughed.… I felt still more annoyed
with her.</p>
<p>‘Why, she climbs like a goat,’ the old woman
mumbled, turning for an instant from her
stocking.</p>
<p>At last, Acia had emptied the glass, and
with a saucy swing she walked back to us. A
queer smile was faintly twitching at her eyebrows,
nostrils, and lips; her dark eyes were
screwed up with a half insolent, half merry
look.</p>
<p>‘You consider my behaviour improper,’ her
face seemed to say; ‘all the same, I know
you’re admiring me.’</p>
<p>‘Well done, Acia, well done,’ Gagin said in a
low voice.</p>
<p>She seemed all at once overcome with shame,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</SPAN></span>
she dropped her long eyelashes, and sat down
beside us with a guilty air. At that moment
I got for the first time a good look at her face,
the most changeable face I had ever seen. A
few instants later it had turned quite pale, and
wore an intense, almost mournful expression,
its very features seemed larger, sterner, simpler.
She completely subsided. We walked round
the ruins (Acia followed us), and admired the
views. Meanwhile it was getting near dinner-time.
As he paid the old woman, Gagin asked
for another mug of beer, and turning to me,
cried with a sly face—</p>
<p>‘To the health of the lady of your heart.’</p>
<p>‘Why, has he—have you such a lady?’
Acia asked suddenly.</p>
<p>‘Why, who hasn’t?’ retorted Gagin.</p>
<p>Acia seemed pensive for an instant; then
her face changed, the challenging, almost insolent
smile came back once more.</p>
<p>On the way home she kept laughing, and
was more mischievous again. She broke off a
long branch, put it on her shoulder, like a gun,
and tied her scarf round her head. I remember
we met a numerous family of light-haired
affected English people; they all, as though at
a word of command, looked Acia up and down
with their glassy eyes in chilly amazement,
while she started singing aloud, as though in
defiance of them. When she reached home,
she went straight to her own room, and only<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</SPAN></span>
appeared when dinner was on the table. She
was dressed in her best clothes, had carefully
arranged her hair, laced herself in at the waist,
and put on gloves. At dinner she behaved
very decorously, almost affectedly, hardly tasting
anything, and drinking water out of a wine-glass.
She obviously wanted to show herself
in a new character before me—the character of
a well-bred, refined young lady. Gagin did
not check her; one could see that it was his
habit to humour her in everything. He merely
glanced at me good-humouredly now and then,
and slightly shrugged his shoulders, as though
he would say—‘She’s a baby; don’t be hard
on her.’ Directly dinner was over, Acia got
up, made us a curtsey, and putting on her hat,
asked Gagin if she might go to see Frau Luise.</p>
<p>‘Since when do you ask leave,’ he answered
with his invariable smile, a rather embarrassed
smile this time; ‘are you bored with us?’</p>
<p>‘No; but I promised Frau Luise yesterday
to go and see her; besides, I thought you
would like better being alone. Mr. N. (she
indicated me) will tell you something more
about himself.’</p>
<p>She went out.</p>
<p>‘Frau Luise,’ Gagin began, trying to avoid
meeting my eyes, ‘is the widow of a former
burgomaster here, a good-natured, but silly old
woman. She has taken a great fancy to Acia.
Acia has a passion for making friends with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</SPAN></span>
people of a lower class; I’ve noticed, it’s
always pride that’s at the root of that. She’s
pretty well spoilt with me, as you see,’ he went
on after a brief pause: ‘but what would you
have me do? I can’t be exacting with any
one, and with her less than any one else. I am
<em>bound</em> not to be hard on her.’</p>
<p>I was silent. Gagin changed the conversation.
The more I saw of him, the more strongly
was I attracted by him. I soon understood
him. His was a typically Russian nature,
truthful, honest, simple; but, unhappily, without
energy, lacking tenacity and inward fire.
Youth was not boiling over within him, but
shone with a subdued light. He was very
sweet and clever, but I could not picture
to myself what he would become in ripe
manhood. An artist … without intense,
incessant toil, there is no being an artist …
and as for toil, I mused, watching his soft features,
listening to his slow deliberate talk, ‘no,
you’ll never toil, you don’t know how to put
pressure on yourself.’ But not to love him was
an impossibility; one’s heart was simply drawn
to him. We spent four hours together, sometimes
sitting on the sofa, sometimes walking
slowly up and down before the house; and in
those four hours we became intimate friends.</p>
<p>The sun was setting, and it was time for me
to go home. Acia had not yet come back.</p>
<p>‘What a reckless thing she is,’ said Gagin.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</SPAN></span>
‘Shall I come along with you? We’ll turn in
at Frau Luise’s on the way. I’ll ask whether
she’s there. It’s not far out of the way.’</p>
<p>We went down into the town, and turning off
into a narrow, crooked little by-street, stopped
before a house four storeys high, and with two
windows abreast in each storey. The second
storey projected beyond the first, the third and
fourth stood out still further than the second;
the whole house, with its crumbling carving, its
two stout columns below, its pointed brick roof,
and the projecting piece on the attic poking
out like a beak, looked like a huge, crouching
bird.</p>
<p>‘Acia,’ shouted Gagin, ‘are you here?’</p>
<p>A window, with a light in it in the third
storey, rattled and opened, and we saw Acia’s
dark head. Behind her peered out the toothless
and dim-sighted face of an old German
woman.</p>
<p>‘I’m here,’ said Acia, leaning roguishly out
with her elbows on the window-sill; ‘I’m quite
contented here. Hullo there, catch,’ she added,
flinging Gagin a twig of geranium; ‘imagine
I’m the lady of your heart.’</p>
<p>Frau Luise laughed.</p>
<p>‘N. is going,’ said Gagin; ‘he wants to say
good-bye to you.’</p>
<p>‘Really,’ said Acia; ‘in that case give him
my geranium, and I’ll come back directly.’</p>
<p>She slammed-to the window and seemed to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</SPAN></span>
be kissing Frau Luise. Gagin offered me the
twig without a word. I put it in my pocket in
silence, went on to the ferry, and crossed over
to the other side of the river.</p>
<p>I remember I went home thinking of nothing
in particular, but with a strange load at my
heart, when I was suddenly struck by a strong
familiar scent, rare in Germany. I stood still,
and saw near the road a small bed of hemp.
Its fragrance of the steppes instantaneously
brought my own country to my mind, and
stirred a passionate longing for it in my
heart. I longed to breathe Russian air, to
tread on Russian soil. ‘What am I doing here,
why am I trailing about in foreign countries
among strangers?’ I cried, and the dead weight
I had felt at my heart suddenly passed into a
bitter, stinging emotion. I reached home in
quite a different frame of mind from the evening
before. I felt almost enraged, and it was
a long while before I could recover my equanimity.
I was beset by a feeling of anger I
could not explain. At last I sat down, and
bethinking myself of my faithless widow (I
wound up every day regularly by dreaming, as
in duty bound, of this lady), I pulled out one
of her letters. But I did not even open it; my
thoughts promptly took another turn. I began
dreaming—dreaming of Acia. I recollected
that Gagin had, in the course of conversation,
hinted at certain difficulties, obstacles in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</SPAN></span>
way of his returning to Russia.… ‘Come, is
she his sister?’ I said aloud.</p>
<p>I undressed, got into bed, and tried to get to
sleep; but an hour later I was sitting up again
in bed, propped up with my elbow on the pillow,
and was once more thinking about this ‘whimsical
chit of a girl with the affected laugh.…’
‘She’s the figure of the little Galatea of Raphael
in the Farnesino,’ I murmured: ‘yes; and
she’s not his sister——’</p>
<p>The widow’s letter lay tranquil and undisturbed
on the floor, a white patch in the moonlight.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>V</h3>
<p>Next morning I went again to L——. I
persuaded myself I wanted to see Gagin, but
secretly I was tempted to go and see what
Acia would do, whether she would be as
whimsical as on the previous day. I found
them both in their sitting-room, and strange
to say—possibly because I had been thinking
so much that night and morning of Russia—Acia
struck me as a typically Russian girl,
and a girl of the humbler class, almost like
a Russian servant-girl. She wore an old
gown, she had combed her hair back behind
her ears, and was sitting still as a mouse at
the window, working at some embroidery in
a frame, quietly, demurely, as though she had
never done anything else all her life. She said
scarcely anything, looked quietly at her work,
and her features wore such an ordinary,
commonplace expression, that I could not
help thinking of our Katias and Mashas at
home in Russia. To complete the resemblance
she started singing in a low voice,
‘Little mother, little dove.’ I looked at her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</SPAN></span>
little face, which was rather yellow and listless,
I thought of my dreams of the previous night,
and I felt a pang of regret for something.</p>
<p>It was exquisite weather. Gagin announced
that he was going to make a sketch to-day
from nature; I asked him if he would let me
go with him, whether I shouldn’t be in his way.</p>
<p>‘On the contrary,’ he assured me; ‘you may
give me some good advice.’</p>
<p>He put on a hat à la Vandyck, and a blouse,
took a canvas under his arm, and set out; I
sauntered after him. Acia stayed at home.
Gagin, as he went out, asked her to see that
the soup wasn’t too thin; Acia promised to
look into the kitchen. Gagin went as far as
the valley I knew already, sat down on a stone,
and began to sketch a hollow oak with spreading
branches. I lay on the grass and took out
a book; but I didn’t read two pages, and he
simply spoiled a sheet of paper; we did little
else but talk, and as far as I am competent to
judge, we talked rather cleverly and subtly
of the right method of working, of what we
must avoid, and what one must cling to, and
wherein lay the significance of the artist in our
age. Gagin, at last, decided that he was not
in the mood to-day, and lay down beside me
on the grass. And then our youthful eloquence
flowed freely; fervent, pensive, enthusiastic by
turns, but consisting almost always of those
vague generalities into which a Russian is so<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</SPAN></span>
ready to expand. When we had talked to
our hearts’ content, and were full of a feeling
of satisfaction as though we had got something
done, achieved some sort of success, we returned
home. I found Acia just as I had left her;
however assiduously I watched her I could not
detect a shade of coquetry, nor a sign of an
intentionally assumed rôle in her; this time it
was impossible to reproach her for artificiality.</p>
<p>‘Aha!’ said Gagin; ‘she has imposed fasting
and penance on herself.’</p>
<p>Towards evening she yawned several times
with obvious genuineness, and went early to
her room. I myself soon said good-bye to
Gagin, and as I went home, I had no dreams
of any kind; that day was spent in sober sensations.
I remember, however, as I lay down
to sleep, I involuntarily exclaimed aloud—</p>
<p>‘What a chameleon the girl is!’ and after a
moment’s thought I added; ‘anyway, she’s
not his sister.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VI</h3>
<p>A whole fortnight passed by. I visited the
Gagins every day. Acia seemed to avoid me,
but she did not permit herself one of the
mischievous tricks which had so surprised me
the first two days of our acquaintance. She
seemed secretly wounded or embarrassed; she
even laughed less than at first. I watched her
with curiosity.</p>
<p>She spoke French and German fairly well;
but one could easily see, in everything she did,
that she had not from childhood been brought
up under a woman’s care, and that she had
had a curious, irregular education that had
nothing in common with Gagin’s bringing up.
He was, in spite of the Vandyck hat and the
blouse, so thoroughly every inch of him the
soft, half-effeminate Great Russian nobleman,
while she was not like the young girl of the
same class. In all her movements there was
a certain restlessness. The wild stock had
not long been grafted, the new wine was still
fermenting. By nature modest and timid, she
was exasperated by her own shyness, and in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</SPAN></span>
her exasperation tried to force herself to be
bold and free and easy, in which she was not
always successful. I sometimes began to talk
to her about her life in Russia, about her past;
she answered my questions reluctantly. I
found out, however, that before going abroad
she had lived a long while in the country. I
came upon her once, intent on a book, alone.
With her head on her hands and her fingers
thrust into her hair, she was eagerly devouring
the lines.</p>
<p>‘Bravo!’ I said, going up to her; ‘how
studious you are!’ She raised her head, and
looked gravely and severely at me. ‘You
think I can do nothing but laugh,’ she said,
and was about to go away.…</p>
<p>I glanced at the title of the book; it was
some French novel.</p>
<p>‘I can’t commend your choice, though,’ I
observed.</p>
<p>‘What am I to read then?’ she cried; and
flinging the book on the table, she added—‘so
I’d better go and play the fool,’ and ran out
into the garden.</p>
<p>That same day, in the evening, I was reading
Gagin <i>Hermann und Dorothea</i>. Acia at first
kept fidgeting about us, then all at once she
stopped, listened, softly sat down by me, and
heard the reading through to the end. The
next day I hardly knew her again, till I
guessed it had suddenly occurred to her to be<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</SPAN></span>
as domestic and discreet as Dorothea. In fact I
saw her as a half-enigmatic creature. Vain, self-conscious
to the last degree, she attracted me
even when I was irritated by her. Of one thing
only I felt more and more convinced; and that
was, that she was not Gagin’s sister. His
manner with her was not like a brother’s, it was
too affectionate, too considerate, and at the
same time a little constrained.</p>
<p>A curious incident apparently confirmed my
suspicions.</p>
<p>One evening, when I reached the vineyard
where the Gagins lived, I found the gate
fastened. Without losing much time in
deliberation, I made my way to a broken-down
place I had noticed before in the hedge
and jumped over it. Not far from this spot
there was a little arbour of acacias on one side
of the path. I got up to it and was just about
to pass it.… Suddenly I was struck by
Acia’s voice passionately and tearfully uttering
the following words:</p>
<p>‘No, I’ll love no one but you, no, no, I will
love you only, for ever!’</p>
<p>‘Come, Acia, calm yourself,’ said Gagin;
‘you know I believe you.’</p>
<p>Their voices came from the arbour. I could
see them both through the thin net-work of
leaves. They did not notice me.</p>
<p>‘You, you only,’ she repeated, and she
flung herself on his neck, and with broken<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</SPAN></span>
sobs began kissing him and clinging to his
breast.</p>
<p>‘Come, come,’ he repeated, lightly passing
his hand over her hair.</p>
<p>For a few instants I stood motionless.…
Suddenly I started—should I go up to them?—‘On
no consideration,’ flashed through my
head. With rapid footsteps I turned back to
the hedge, leaped over it into the road, and
almost running, went home. I smiled, rubbed
my hands, wondered at the chance which had
so suddenly confirmed my surmises (I did not
for one instant doubt their accuracy) and yet
there was a great bitterness in my heart.
What accomplished hypocrites they are,
though, I thought. And what for? Why
should he try to take me in? I shouldn’t
have expected it of him.… And what a
touching scene of reconciliation!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VII</h3>
<p>I slept badly, and next morning got up early,
fastened a knapsack on my back, and telling
my landlady not to expect me back for the
night, set off walking to the mountains, along
the upper part of the stream on which Z. is
situated. These mountains, offsets of the ridge
known as the Hundsrück, are very interesting
from a geological point of view. They are
especially remarkable for the purity and regularity
of the strata of basalt; but I was in no
mood for geological observations. I did not
take stock of what was passing within me. One
feeling was clear to me; a disinclination to see
the Gagins. I assured myself that the sole
reason of my sudden distaste for their society
was anger at their duplicity. Who forced them
to pass themselves off as brother and sister?
However, I tried not to think about them;
I sauntered in leisurely fashion about the
mountains and valleys, sat in the village inns,
talking peacefully to the innkeepers and people
drinking in them, or lay on a flat stone warmed
by the sun, and watched the clouds floating by.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</SPAN></span>
Luckily it was exquisite weather. In such
pursuits I passed three days, and not without
pleasure, though my heart did ache at times.
My own mood was in perfect harmony with
the peaceful nature of that quiet countryside.</p>
<p>I gave myself up entirely to the play of
circumstances, of fleeting impressions; in slow
succession they flowed through my soul, and
left on it at last one general sensation, in which
all I had seen, felt, and heard in those three
days was mingled—all; the delicate fragrance
of resin in the forest, the call and tap of the
woodpeckers, the never-ceasing chatter of the
clear brooks, with spotted trout lying in the
sand at the bottom, the somewhat softened
outlines of the mountains, the surly rocks,
the little clean villages, with respectable old
churches and trees, the storks in the meadows,
the neat mills with swiftly turning wheels,
the beaming faces of the villagers, their blue
smocks and grey stockings, the creaking,
deliberately-moving wagons, drawn by sleek
horses, and sometimes cows, the long-haired
young men, wandering on the clean roads,
planted with apple and pear trees.…</p>
<p>Even now I like to recall my impressions of
those days. Good luck go with thee, modest
nook of Germany, with thy simple plenty, with
traces everywhere of busy hands, of patient
though leisurely toil.… Good luck and peace
to thee!</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>I came home at the end of the third day:
I forgot to say that in my anger with the
Gagins I tried to revive the image of my cruel-hearted
widow, but my efforts were fruitless.
I remember when I applied myself to musing
upon her, I saw a little peasant girl of five
years old, with a round little face and innocently
staring eyes. She gazed with such
childish directness at me.… I felt ashamed
before her innocent stare, I could not lie in her
presence, and at once, and once for all, said a
last good-bye to my former flame.</p>
<p>At home I found a note from Gagin. He
wondered at the suddenness of my plan,
reproached me, asked why I had not taken
him with me, and pressed me to go and see him
directly I was back. I read this note with
dissatisfaction; but the next day I set off to
the Gagins.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>VIII</h3>
<p>Gagin met me in friendly fashion, and overwhelmed
me with affectionate reproaches; but
Acia, as though intentionally, burst out laughing
for no reason whatever, directly she saw
me, and promptly ran away, as she so often
did. Gagin was disconcerted; he muttered
after her that she must be crazy, and begged
me to excuse her. I confess I was very much
annoyed with Acia; already, apart from that,
I was not at my ease; and now again this
unnatural laughter, these strange grimaces. I
pretended, however, not to notice anything,
and began telling Gagin some of the incidents
of my short tour. He told me what he had
been doing in my absence. But our talk did
not flow easily; Acia came into the room and
ran out again; I declared at last that I had
urgent work to do, and must get back home.
Gagin at first tried to keep me, then, looking
intently at me, offered to see me on my way.
In the passage, Acia suddenly came up to me
and held out her hand; I shook her fingers
very slightly, and barely bowed to her. Gagin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[264]</SPAN></span>
and I crossed the Rhine together, and when
we reached my favourite ash-tree with the
statuette of the Madonna, we sat down on the
bench to admire the view. A remarkable
conversation took place between us.</p>
<p>At first we exchanged a few words, then we
were silent, watching the clear river.</p>
<p>‘Tell me,’ began Gagin all at once, with his
habitual smile, ‘what do you think of Acia?
I suppose she must strike you as rather strange,
doesn’t she?’</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I answered, in some perplexity. I had
not expected he would begin to speak of her.</p>
<p>‘One has to know her well to judge of her,‘
he observed; ’she has a very good heart, but
she’s wilful. She’s difficult to get on with.
But you couldn’t blame her if you knew her
story.…’</p>
<p>‘Her story?’ I broke in.… ‘Why, isn’t
she your——’ Gagin glanced at me.</p>
<p>‘Do you really think she isn’t my sister?…
No,’ he went on, paying no attention to my
confusion, ‘she really is my sister, she’s my
father’s daughter. Let me tell you about her,
I feel I can trust you, and I’ll tell you all
about it.</p>
<p>‘My father was very kind, clever, cultivated,
and unhappy. Fate treated him no worse than
others; but he could not get over her first blow.
He married early, for love; his wife, my mother,
died very soon after; I was only six months<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[265]</SPAN></span>
old then. My father took me away with him
to his country place, and for twelve years he
never went out anywhere. He looked after
my education himself, and would never have
parted with me, if his brother, my uncle, had
not come to see us in the country. This uncle
always lived in Petersburg, where he held a
very important post. He persuaded my father
to put me in his charge, as my father would
not on any consideration agree to leave the
country. My uncle represented to him that it
was bad for a boy of my age to live in complete
solitude, that with such a constantly depressed
and taciturn instructor as my father I should
infallibly be much behind other boys of my
age in education, and that my character even
might very possibly suffer. My father resisted
his brother’s counsels a long while, but he gave
way at last. I cried at parting from my father;
I loved him, though I had never seen a smile
on his face … but when I got to Petersburg,
I soon forgot our dark and cheerless home. I
entered a cadet’s school, and from school passed
on into a regiment of the Guards. Every
year I used to go home to the country for a
few weeks, and every year I found my father
more and more low-spirited, absorbed in himself,
depressed, and even timorous. He used
to go to church every day, and had quite
got out of the way of talking. On one of my
visits—I was about twenty then—I saw for the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[266]</SPAN></span>
first time in our house a thin, dark-eyed little
girl of ten years old—Acia. My father told
me she was an orphan whom he had kept out
of charity—that was his very expression. I
paid no particular attention to her; she was
shy, quick in her movements, and silent as a
little wild animal, and directly I went into my
father’s favourite room—an immense gloomy
apartment, where my mother had died, and
where candles were kept burning even in the
daytime—she would hide at once behind his
big arm-chair, or behind the book-case. It so
happened that for three or four years after that
visit the duties of the service prevented my
going home to the country. I used to get a
short letter from my father every month; Acia
he rarely mentioned, and only incidentally.
He was over fifty, but he seemed still young.
Imagine my horror; all of a sudden, suspecting
nothing, I received a letter from the steward,
in which he informed me my father was dangerously
ill, and begged me to come as soon as
possible if I wanted to take leave of him. I
galloped off post-haste, and found my father
still alive, but almost at his last gasp. He
was greatly relieved to see me, clasped me in
his wasted arms, and gazed at me with a
long, half-scrutinising, half-imploring look, and
making me promise I would carry out his
last request, he told his old valet to bring
Acia. The old man brought her in; she could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[267]</SPAN></span>
scarcely stand upright, and was shaking all
over.</p>
<p>‘“Here,” said my father with an effort, “I
confide to you my daughter—your sister. You
will hear all about her from Yakov,” he added,
pointing to the valet.</p>
<p>‘Acia sobbed, and fell with her face on the
bed.… Half-an-hour later my father died.</p>
<p>‘This was what I learned. Acia was the
daughter of my father by a former maidservant
of my mother’s, Tatiana. I have a vivid
recollection of this Tatiana, I remember her
tall, slender figure, her handsome, stern, clever
face, with big dark eyes. She had the character
of being a proud, unapproachable girl. As far
as I could find out from Yakov’s respectful,
unfinished sentences, my father had become
attached to her some years after my mother’s
death. Tatiana was not living then in my father’s
house, but in the hut of a married sister, who
had charge of the cows. My father became
exceedingly fond of her, and after my departure
from the country he even wanted to marry
her, but she herself would not consent to be
his wife, in spite of his entreaties.</p>
<p>‘“The deceased Tatiana Vassilievna,” Yakov
informed me, standing in the doorway with his
hands behind him, “had good sense in everything,
and she didn’t want to do harm to your
father. ‘A poor wife I should be for you, a poor
sort of lady I should make,’ so she was pleased<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[268]</SPAN></span>
to say, she said so before me.” Tatiana would
not even move into the house, and went on living
at her sister’s with Acia. In my childhood
I used to see Tatiana only on saints’ days in
church. With her head tied up in a dark kerchief,
and a yellow shawl on her shoulders, she
used to stand in the crowd, near a window—her
stern profile used to stand out sharply
against the transparent window-pane—and she
used to pray sedately and gravely, bowing low
to the ground in the old-fashioned way. When
my uncle carried me off, Acia was only two
years old, and she lost her mother when she
was nine.</p>
<p>‘Directly Tatiana died, my father took Acia
into his house. He had before then expressed
a wish to have her with him, but that too
Tatiana had refused him. Imagine what must
have passed in Acia’s mind when she was taken
into the master’s house. To this day she cannot
forget the moment when they first put her on a
silk dress and kissed her hand. Her mother, as
long as she lived, had brought her up very
strictly; with my father she enjoyed absolute
freedom. He was her tutor; she saw no one
except him. He did not spoil her, that is to say,
he didn’t fondle and pet her; but he loved her
passionately, and never checked her in anything;
in his heart he considered he had wronged her.
Acia soon realised that she was the chief personage
in the house; she knew the master was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[269]</SPAN></span>
her father; but just as quickly she was aware
of her false position; self-consciousness was
strongly developed in her, mistrustfulness too;
bad habits took root, simplicity was lost. She
wanted (she confessed this to me once herself),
to force <em>the whole world</em> to forget her origin;
she was ashamed of her mother, and at the
same time ashamed of being ashamed, and was
proud of her too. You see she knew and
knows a lot that she oughtn’t to have known
at her age.… But was it her fault? The
forces of youth were at work in her, her heart
was in a ferment, and not a guiding hand near
her. Absolute independence in everything!
And wasn’t it hard for her to put up with?
She wanted to be as good as other young
ladies; she flew to books. But what good
could she get from that? Her life went on as
irregularly as it had begun, but her heart was
not spoiled, her intellect was uninjured.</p>
<p>‘And there was I left, a boy of twenty, with
a girl of thirteen on my hands! For the first
few days after my father’s death the very sound
of my voice threw her into a fever, my caresses
caused her anguish, and it was only slowly and
gradually that she got used to me. It is true
that later, when she fully realised that I really
did acknowledge her as my sister, and cared for
her, she became passionately attached to me;
she can feel nothing by halves.</p>
<p>‘I took her to Petersburg. Painful as it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[270]</SPAN></span>
to part with her, we could not live together.
I sent her to one of the best boarding-schools.
Acia knew our separation was inevitable, yet
she began by fretting herself ill over it, and
almost died. Later on she plucked up more
spirit, and spent four years at school; but,
contrary to my expectations, she was almost
exactly the same as before. The headmistress
of the school often made complaints of her,
“And we can’t punish her,” she used to say
to me, “and she’s not amenable to kindness.”
Acia was exceedingly quick-witted, and did
better at her lessons than any one; but she
never would put herself on a level with the
rest; she was perverse, and held herself aloof.…
I could not blame her very much for it;
in her position she had either to be subservient,
or to hold herself aloof. Of all her school-fellows
she only made friends with one, an
ugly girl of poor family, who was sat upon by
the rest. The other girls with whom she was
brought up, mostly of good family, did not like
her, teased her and taunted her as far as they
could. Acia would not give way to them an
inch. One day at their lesson on the law of God,
the teacher was talking of the vices. ‘Servility
and cowardice are the worst vices,’ Acia said
aloud. She would still go her own way, in
fact; only her manners were improved, though
even in that respect I think she did not gain a
great deal.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[271]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘At last she reached her seventeenth year.
I could not keep her any longer at school. I
found myself in a rather serious difficulty. Suddenly
a blessed idea came to me—to resign my
commission and go abroad for a year or two,
taking Acia with me. No sooner thought than
done; and here we are on the banks of the
Rhine, where I am trying to take up painting,
and she … is as naughty and troublesome
as ever. But now I hope you will not judge
her too harshly; for though she pretends she
doesn’t care, she values the good opinion of
every one, and yours particularly.’</p>
<p>And Gagin smiled again his gentle smile.
I pressed his hand warmly.</p>
<p>‘That’s how it is,’ Gagin began again; ‘but
I have a trying time with her. She’s like gun-powder,
always ready to go off. So far, she has
never taken a fancy to any one, but woe betide
us, if she falls in love! I sometimes don’t know
what to do with her. The other day she took
some notion into her head, and suddenly began
declaring I was colder to her than I used to
be, that she loved me and no one else, and never
would love any one else.… And she cried so,
as she said it—’</p>
<p>‘So that was it,’—I was beginning, but I bit
my tongue.</p>
<p>‘Tell me,’ I questioned Gagin, ‘we have
talked so frankly about everything, is it possible
really, she has never cared for any one yet?<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[272]</SPAN></span>
Didn’t she see any young men in Petersburg?’</p>
<p>‘She didn’t like them at all. No, Acia wants
a hero—an exceptional individual—or a picturesque
shepherd on a mountain pass. But
I’ve been chattering away, and keeping you,’
he added, getting up.</p>
<p>‘Do you know——,’ I began; ‘let’s go back
to your place, I don’t want to go home.’</p>
<p>‘What about your work?’</p>
<p>I made no reply. Gagin smiled good-humouredly,
and we went back to L. As I caught sight
of the familiar vineyard and little white house,
I felt a certain sweetness—yes, sweetness in my
heart, as though honey was stealthily dropping
thence for me. My heart was light after what
Gagin had told me.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[273]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>IX</h3>
<p>Acia met us in the very doorway of the house.
I expected a laugh again; but she came to
meet us, pale and silent, with downcast eyes.</p>
<p>‘Here he is again,’ Gagin began, ‘and he
wanted to come back of his own accord,
observe.’</p>
<p>Acia looked at me inquiringly. It was my
turn now to hold out my hand, and this time
I pressed her chilly fingers warmly. I felt very
sorry for her. I understood now a great deal
in her that had puzzled me before; her inward
restlessness, her want of breeding, her desire to
be striking—all became clear to me. I had
had a peep into that soul; a secret scourge
was always tormenting her, her ignorant self-consciousness
struggled in confused alarm, but
her whole nature strove towards truth. I understood
why this strange little girl attracted me;
it was not only by the half-wild charm of her
slender body that she attracted me; I liked
her soul.</p>
<p>Gagin began rummaging among his canvases.
I suggested to Acia that she should take a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[274]</SPAN></span>
turn with me in the vineyard. She agreed at
once, with cheerful and almost humble readiness.
We went half-way down the mountain,
and sat down on a broad stone.</p>
<p>‘And you weren’t dull without us?’ Acia
began.</p>
<p>‘And were you dull without me?’ I queried.</p>
<p>Acia gave me a sidelong look.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ she answered. ‘Was it nice in the
mountains?’ she went on at once. ‘Were they
high ones? Higher than the clouds? Tell me
what you saw. You were telling my brother,
but I didn’t hear anything.’</p>
<p>‘It was of your own accord you went away,’
I remarked.</p>
<p>‘I went away … because …—I’m not
going away now,’ she added with a confiding
caress in her voice. ‘You were angry
to-day.’</p>
<p>‘I?’</p>
<p>‘Yes, you.’</p>
<p>‘Upon my word, whatever for?’</p>
<p>‘I don’t know, but you were angry, and you
went away angry. I was very much vexed
that you went away like that, and I’m so glad
you came back.’</p>
<p>‘And I’m glad I came back,’ I observed.</p>
<p>Acia gave herself a little shrug, as children
often do when they are very pleased.</p>
<p>‘Oh, I’m good at guessing!’ she went on.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[275]</SPAN></span>
‘Sometimes, simply from the way papa coughed,
I could tell in the next room whether he was
pleased with me or not.’</p>
<p>Till that day Acia had never once spoken
to me of her father. I was struck by it.</p>
<p>‘Were you fond of your father?’ I said, and
suddenly, to my intense annoyance, I felt I was
reddening.</p>
<p>She made no answer, and blushed too. We
were both silent. In the distance a smoking
steamer was scudding along on the Rhine. We
began watching it.</p>
<p>‘Why don’t you tell me about your tour?’
Acia murmured.</p>
<p>‘Why did you laugh to-day directly you saw
me?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘I don’t know really. Sometimes I want to
cry, but I laugh. You mustn’t judge me—by
what I do. Oh, by-the-bye, what a story
that is about the Lorelei! Is that <em>her</em> rock we
can see? They say she used to drown every
one, but as soon as she fell in love she threw
herself in the water. I like that story. Frau
Luise tells me all sorts of stories. Frau Luise
has a black cat with yellow eyes.…’</p>
<p>Acia raised her head and shook her
curls.</p>
<p>‘Ah, I am happy,’ she said.</p>
<p>At that instant there floated across to us
broken, monotonous sounds. Hundreds of voices
in unison and at regular intervals were repeating
a chanted litany. The crowd of pilgrims<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[276]</SPAN></span>
moved slowly along the road below with crosses
and banners.…</p>
<p>‘I should like to go with them,’ said Acia,
listening to the sounds of the voices gradually
growing fainter.</p>
<p>‘Are you so religious?’</p>
<p>‘I should like to go far away on a pilgrimage,
on some great exploit,’ she went on. ‘As it
is, the days pass by, life passes by, and what
have we done?’</p>
<p>‘You are ambitious,’ I observed. ‘You want
to live to some purpose, to leave some trace
behind you.…’</p>
<p>‘Is that impossible, then?’</p>
<p>‘Impossible,’ I was on the point of repeating.…
But I glanced at her bright eyes, and
only said:</p>
<p>‘You can try.’</p>
<p>‘Tell me,’ began Acia, after a brief silence
during which shadows passed over her face,
which had already turned pale, ‘did you care
much for that lady?… You remember my
brother drank her health at the ruins the day
after we first knew you.’</p>
<p>I laughed.</p>
<p>‘Your brother was joking. I never cared for
any lady; at any rate, I don’t care for one now.’</p>
<p>‘And what do you like in women?’ she
asked, throwing back her head with innocent
curiosity.</p>
<p>‘What a strange question!’ I cried.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[277]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Acia was a little disconcerted.</p>
<p>‘I ought not to ask you such a question,
ought I? Forgive me, I’m used to chattering
away about anything that comes into my head.
That’s why I’m afraid to speak.’</p>
<p>‘Speak, for God’s sake, don’t be afraid,’ I
hastened to intervene; ‘I’m so glad you’re
leaving off being shy at last.’</p>
<p>Acia looked down, and laughed a soft light-hearted
laugh; I had never heard such a laugh
from her.</p>
<p>‘Well, tell me about something,’ she went
on, stroking out the skirt of her dress, and
arranging the folds over her legs, as though
she were settling herself for a long while; ‘tell
me or read me something, just as you read us,
do you remember, from <i>Oniegin</i>.…’</p>
<p>She suddenly grew pensive—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">‘Where now is the cross and the branches’ shade</div>
<div class="verse">Over my poor mother’s grave!’</div>
</div></div>
<p>She murmured in a low voice.</p>
<p>‘That’s not as it is in Pushkin,’ I observed.</p>
<p>‘But I should like to have been Tatiana,’ she
went on, in the same dreamy tone. ‘Tell me
a story,’ she suddenly added eagerly.</p>
<p>But I was not in a mood for telling stories.
I was watching her, all bathed in the bright
sunshine, all peace and gentleness. Everything
was joyously radiant about us, below,
and above us—sky, earth, and waters; the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[278]</SPAN></span>
very air seemed saturated with brilliant
light.</p>
<p>‘Look, how beautiful!’ I said, unconsciously
sinking my voice.</p>
<p>‘Yes, it is beautiful,’ she answered just as
softly, not looking at me. ‘If only you and I
were birds—how we would soar, how we would
fly.… We’d simply plunge into that blue.…
But we’re not birds.’</p>
<p>‘But we may grow wings,’ I rejoined.</p>
<p>‘How so?’</p>
<p>‘Live a little longer—and you’ll find out.
There are feelings that lift us above the earth.
Don’t trouble yourself, you will have wings.’</p>
<p>‘Have you had them?’</p>
<p>‘How shall I say … I think up till now I
never have taken flight.’</p>
<p>Acia grew pensive once more. I bent a
little towards her.</p>
<p>‘Can you waltz?’ she asked me suddenly.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I answered, rather puzzled.</p>
<p>‘Well, come along then, come along.…
I’ll ask my brother to play us a waltz.…
We’ll fancy we are flying, that our wings
have grown.’</p>
<p>She ran into the house. I ran after her, and
in a few minutes, we were turning round and
round the narrow little room, to the sweet
strains of Lanner. Acia waltzed splendidly,
with enthusiasm. Something soft and womanly
suddenly peeped through the childish severity<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[279]</SPAN></span>
of her profile. Long after, my arm kept the
feeling of the contact of her soft waist, long
after I heard her quickened breathing close to
my ear, long after I was haunted by dark,
immobile, almost closed eyes in a pale but
eager face, framed in by fluttering curls.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[280]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>X</h3>
<p>All that day passed most delightfully. We
were as merry as children. Acia was very
sweet and simple. Gagin was delighted, as he
watched her. I went home late. When I had
got out into the middle of the Rhine, I asked
the ferryman to let the boat float down with
the current. The old man pulled up his oars,
and the majestic river bore us along. As I
looked about me, listened, brooded over recollections,
I was suddenly aware of a secret
restlessness astir in my heart.… I lifted my
eyes skywards, but there was no peace even
in the sky; studded with stars, it seemed all
moving, quivering, twinkling; I bent over to
the river—but even there, even in those cold
dark depths, the stars were trembling and
glimmering; I seemed to feel an exciting
quickening of life on all sides—and a sense of
alarm rose up within me too. I leaned my
elbows on the boat’s edge.… The whispering
of the wind in my ears, the soft gurgling of the
water at the rudder worked on my nerves, and
the fresh breath of the river did not cool me;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[281]</SPAN></span>
a nightingale was singing on the bank, and
stung me with the sweet poison of its notes.
Tears rose into my eyes, but they were not
the tears of aimless rapture.… What I was
feeling was not the vague sense I had known
of late of all-embracing desire when the soul
expands, resounds, when it feels that it grasps
all, loves all.… No! it was the thirst for
happiness aflame in me. I did not dare yet
to call it by its name—but happiness, happiness
full and overflowing—that was what I
wanted, that was what I pined for.… The
boat floated on, and the old ferryman sat
dozing as he leant on his oars.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[282]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XI</h3>
<p>As I set off next day to the Gagins, I did not
ask myself whether I was in love with Acia,
but I thought a great deal about her, her fate
absorbed me, I rejoiced at our unexpected
intimacy. I felt that it was only yesterday I
had got to know her; till then she had turned
away from me. And now, when she had at
last revealed herself to me, in what a seductive
light her image showed itself, how fresh it was
for me, what secret fascinations were modestly
peeping out.…</p>
<p>I walked boldly up the familiar road, gazing
continually at the cottage, a white spot in the
distance. I thought not of the future—not
even of the morrow—I was very happy.</p>
<p>Acia flushed directly I came into the room;
I noticed that she had dressed herself in her
best again, but the expression of her face was
not in keeping with her finery; it was mournful.
And I had come in such high spirits! I
even fancied that she was on the point of
running away as usual, but she controlled herself
and remained. Gagin was in that peculiar<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[283]</SPAN></span>
condition of artistic heat and intensity which
seizes amateurs all of a sudden, like a fit, when
they imagine they are succeeding in ‘catching
nature and pinning her down.’ He was standing
with dishevelled locks, and besmeared with
paint, before a stretched canvas, and flourishing
the brush over it; he almost savagely
nodded to me, turned away, screwed up his
eyes, and bent again over his picture. I did
not hinder him, but went and sat down by
Acia. Slowly her dark eyes turned to
me.</p>
<p>‘You’re not the same to-day as yesterday,’
I observed, after ineffectual efforts to call up
a smile on her lips.</p>
<p>‘No, I’m not,’ she answered, in a slow
and dull voice. ‘But that means nothing. I
did not sleep well, I was thinking all
night.’</p>
<p>‘What about?’</p>
<p>‘Oh, I thought about so many things. It’s
a way I have had from childhood; ever since I
used to live with mother—’</p>
<p>She uttered the word with an effort, and
then repeated again—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[284]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘When I used to live with mother.… I
used to think why it was no one could tell
what would happen to him; and sometimes
one sees trouble coming—and one can’t escape;
and how it is one can never tell all the truth.…
Then I used to think I knew nothing, and
that I ought to learn. I want to be educated
over again; I’m very badly educated. I can’t
play the piano, I can’t draw, and even sewing
I do very badly. I have no talent for anything;
I must be a very dull person to be
with.’</p>
<p>‘You’re unjust to yourself,’ I replied;
‘you’ve read a lot, you’re cultivated, and
with your cleverness—’</p>
<p>‘Why, am I clever?’ she asked with such
naïve interest, that I could not help laughing;
but she did not even smile. ‘Brother, am I
clever?’ she asked Gagin.</p>
<p>He made her no answer, but went on working,
continually changing brushes and raising
his arm.</p>
<p>‘I don’t know myself what is in my head,’
Acia continued, with the same dreamy air. ‘I
am sometimes afraid of myself, really. Ah, I
should like.… Is it true that women ought
not to read a great deal?’</p>
<p>‘A great deal’s not wanted, but.…’</p>
<p>‘Tell me what I ought to read? Tell me
what I ought to do. I will do everything you
tell me,’ she added, turning to me with
innocent confidence.</p>
<p>I could not at once find a reply.</p>
<p>‘You won’t be dull with me, though?’</p>
<p>‘What nonsense,’ I was beginning.…</p>
<p>‘All right, thanks!’ Acia put in; ‘I was
thinking you would be bored.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[285]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>And her little hot hand clasped mine
warmly.</p>
<p>‘N!’ Gagin cried at that instant; ‘isn’t that
background too dark?’</p>
<p>I went up to him. Acia got up and went
away.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[286]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XII</h3>
<p>She came back in an hour, stood in the doorway
and beckoned to me.</p>
<p>‘Listen,’ she said; ‘if I were to die, would
you be sorry?’</p>
<p>‘What ideas you have to-day!’ I exclaimed.</p>
<p>‘I fancy I shall die soon; it seems to me
sometimes as though everything about me were
saying good-bye. It’s better to die than live
like this.… Ah! don’t look at me like that;
I’m not pretending, really. Or else I shall
begin to be afraid of you again.’</p>
<p>‘Why, were you afraid of me?’</p>
<p>‘If I am queer, it’s really not my fault,’ she
rejoined. ‘You see, I can’t even laugh now.…’</p>
<p>She remained gloomy and preoccupied till
evening. Something was taking place in her;
what, I did not understand. Her eyes often
rested upon me; my heart slowly throbbed
under her enigmatic gaze. She appeared composed,
and yet as I watched her I kept wanting
to tell her not to let herself get excited. I
admired her, found a touching charm in her
pale face, her hesitating, slow movements, but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[287]</SPAN></span>
she for some reason fancied I was out of
humour.</p>
<p>‘Let me tell you something,’ she said to me
not long before parting; ‘I am tortured by the
idea that you consider me frivolous.… For
the future believe what I say to you, only do
you, too, be open with me; and I will always
tell you the truth, I give you my word of
honour.…’</p>
<p>This ‘word of honour’ set me laughing again.</p>
<p>‘Oh, don’t laugh,’ she said earnestly, ‘or I
shall say to you to-day what you said to me
yesterday, “why are you laughing?”’ and after
a brief silence she added, ‘Do you remember
you spoke yesterday of “wings”?… My
wings have grown, but I have nowhere to
fly.’</p>
<p>‘Nonsense,’ I said; ‘all the ways lie open
before you.…’</p>
<p>Acia looked at me steadily, straight in the
face.</p>
<p>‘You have a bad opinion of me to-day,’ she
said, frowning.</p>
<p>‘I? a bad opinion of you!…’</p>
<p>‘Why is it you are both so low-spirited,’
Gagin interrupted me—‘would you like me to
play a waltz, as I did yesterday?’</p>
<p>‘No, no,’ replied Acia, and she clenched her
hands; ‘not to-day, not for anything!’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[288]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘I’m not going to force you to; don’t excite
yourself.’</p>
<p>‘Not for anything!’ she repeated, turning
pale.</p>
<p class="tb">‘Can it be she’s in love with me?’ I thought,
as I drew near the dark rushing waters of the
Rhine.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[289]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIII</h3>
<p>‘Can it be that she loves me?’ I asked myself
next morning, directly I awoke. I did not
want to look into myself. I felt that her
image, the image of the ‘girl with the affected
laugh,’ had crept close into my heart, and that
I should not easily get rid of it. I went to
L—— and stayed there the whole day, but I
saw Acia only by glimpses. She was not well;
she had a headache. She came downstairs for
a minute, with a bandage round her forehead,
looking white and thin, her eyes half-closed.
With a faint smile she said, ‘It will soon be
over, it’s nothing; everything’s soon over,
isn’t it?’ and went away. I felt bored and, as
it were, listlessly sad, yet I could not make up
my mind to go for a long while, and went
home late, without seeing her again.</p>
<p>The next morning passed in a sort of half
slumber of the consciousness. I tried to set to
work, and could not; I tried to do nothing
and not to think—and that was a failure too.
I strolled about the town, returned home,
went out again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[290]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Are you Herr N——?’ I heard a childish
voice ask suddenly behind me. I looked
round; a little boy was standing before me.
‘This is for you from Fraülein Annette,’ he
said, handing me a note.</p>
<p>I opened it and recognised the irregular
rapid handwriting of Acia. ‘I must see you
to-day,’ she wrote to me; ‘come to-day at four
o’clock to the stone chapel on the road near
the ruin. I have done a most foolish thing
to-day.… Come, for God’s sake; you shall
know all about it.… Tell the messenger,
yes.’</p>
<p>‘Is there an answer?’ the boy asked me.</p>
<p>‘Say, yes,’ I replied. The boy ran off.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[291]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIV</h3>
<p>I went home to my own room, sat down, and
sank into thought. My heart was beating
violently. I read Acia’s note through several
times. I looked at my watch; it was not yet
twelve o’clock.</p>
<p>The door opened, Gagin walked in.</p>
<p>His face was overcast. He seized my hand
and pressed it warmly. He seemed very much
agitated.</p>
<p>‘What is the matter?’ I asked.</p>
<p>Gagin took a chair and sat down opposite
me. ‘Three days ago,’ he began with a rather
forced smile, and hesitating, ‘I surprised you
by what I told you; to-day I am going to
surprise you more. With any other man I
could not, most likely, bring myself … so
directly.… But you’re an honourable man,
you’re my friend, aren’t you? Listen—my
sister, Acia, is in love with you.’</p>
<p>I trembled all over and stood up.…</p>
<p>‘Your sister, you say——’</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ Gagin cut me short. ‘I tell you,
she’s mad, and she’ll drive me mad. But<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[292]</SPAN></span>
happily she can’t tell a lie, and she confides in
me. Ah, what a soul there is in that little
girl!… but she’ll be her own ruin, that’s
certain.’</p>
<p>‘But you’re making a mistake,’ I began.</p>
<p>‘No, I’m not making a mistake. Yesterday,
you know, she was lying down almost all day,
she ate nothing, but she did not complain.…
She never does complain. I was not anxious,
though towards evening she was in a slight
fever. At two o’clock last night I was wakened
by our landlady; “Go to your sister,” she said;
“there’s something wrong with her.” I ran in
to Acia, and found her not undressed, feverish,
and in tears; her head was aching, her teeth
were chattering. “What’s the matter with
you?” I said, “are you ill?” She threw herself
on my neck and began imploring me to take
her away as soon as possible, if I want to keep
her alive.… I could make out nothing, I
tried to soothe her.… Her sobs grew more
violent, … and suddenly through her sobs I
made out … well, in fact, I made out that
she loves you. I assure you, you and I are
reasonable people, and we can’t imagine how
deeply she feels and with what incredible force
her feelings show themselves; it has come
upon her as unexpectedly and irresistibly as a
thunderstorm. You’re a very nice person,’
Gagin pursued, ‘but why she’s so in love with
you, I confess I don’t understand. She says<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[293]</SPAN></span>
she has been drawn to you from the first
moment she saw you. That’s why she cried
the other day when she declared she would
never love any one but me.—She imagines you
despise her, that you most likely know about
her birth; she asked me if I hadn’t told you
her story,—I said, of course, that I hadn’t; but
her intuition’s simply terrible. She has one
wish,—to get away, to get away at once. I
sat with her till morning; she made me promise
we should not be here to-morrow, and only
then, she fell asleep. I have been thinking and
thinking, and at last I made up my mind to
speak to you. To my mind, Acia is right;
the best thing is for us both to go away from
here. And I should have taken her away
to-day, if I had not been struck by an idea
which made me pause. Perhaps … who
knows? do you like my sister? If so, what’s
the object of my taking her away? And so I
decided to cast aside all reserve.… Besides,
I noticed something myself.… I made up my
mind … to find out from you …’ Poor
Gagin was completely out of countenance.
‘Excuse me, please,’ he added, ‘I’m not used
to such bothers.’</p>
<p>I took his hand.</p>
<p>‘You want to know,’ I pronounced in a steady
voice, ‘whether I like your sister? Yes, I do
like her—’</p>
<p>Gagin glanced at me. ‘But,’ he said,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[294]</SPAN></span>
faltering, ‘you’d hardly marry her, would
you?’</p>
<p>‘How would you have me answer such a question?
Only think; can I at the moment——’</p>
<p>‘I know, I know,’ Gagin cut me short; ‘I
have no right to expect an answer from you,
and my question was the very acme of impropriety.…
But what am I to do? One can’t
play with fire. You don’t know Acia; she’s
quite capable of falling ill, running away, or
asking you to see her alone.… Any other
girl might manage to hide it all and wait—but
not she. It is the first time with her, that’s
the worst of it! If you had seen how she
sobbed at my feet to-day, you would understand
my fears.’</p>
<p>I was pondering. Gagin’s words ‘asking
you to see her alone,’ had sent a twinge to my
heart. I felt it was shameful not to meet his
honest frankness with frankness.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I said at last; ‘you are right. An
hour ago I got a note from your sister. Here
it is.’</p>
<p>Gagin took the note, quickly looked it
through, and let his hands fall on his knees.
The expression of perplexity on his face was
very amusing, but I was in no mood for
laughter.</p>
<p>‘I tell you again, you’re an honourable man,’
he said; ‘but what’s to be done now? What?
she herself wants to go away, and she writes<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[295]</SPAN></span>
to you and blames herself for acting unwisely
… and when had she time to write this?
What does she wish of you?’</p>
<p>I pacified him, and we began to discuss as
coolly as we could what we ought to do.</p>
<p>The conclusion we reached at last was that,
to avoid worse harm befalling, I was to go and
meet Acia, and to have a straightforward
explanation with her; Gagin pledged himself
to stay at home, and not to give a sign of
knowing about her note to me; in the evening
we arranged to see each other again.</p>
<p>‘I have the greatest confidence in you,’ said
Gagin, and he pressed my hand; ‘have mercy
on her and on me. But we shall go away
to-morrow, anyway,’ he added getting up, ‘for
you won’t marry Acia, I see.’</p>
<p>‘Give me time till the evening,’ I objected.</p>
<p>‘All right, but you won’t marry her.’</p>
<p>He went away, and I threw myself on the
sofa, and shut my eyes. My head was going
round; too many impressions had come bursting
on it at once. I was vexed at Gagin’s
frankness, I was vexed with Acia, her love
delighted and disconcerted me, I could not
comprehend what had made her reveal it to her
brother; the absolute necessity of rapid, almost
instantaneous decision exasperated me. ‘Marry
a little girl of seventeen, with her character,
how is it possible?’ I said, getting up.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[296]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XV</h3>
<p>At the appointed hour I crossed the Rhine,
and the first person I met on the opposite bank
was the very boy who had come to me in the
morning. He was obviously waiting for me.</p>
<p>‘From Fraülein Annette,’ he said in a whisper,
and he handed me another note.</p>
<p>Acia informed me she had changed the place
of our meeting. I was to go in an hour and a
half, not to the chapel, but to Frau Luise’s
house, to knock below, and go up to the third
storey.</p>
<p>‘Is it, yes, again?’ asked the boy.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I repeated, and I walked along the
bank of the Rhine. There was not time to go
home, I didn’t want to wander about the streets.
Beyond the town wall there was a little garden,
with a skittle ground and tables for beer
drinkers. I went in there. A few middle-aged
Germans were playing skittles; the
wooden balls rolled along with a sound of
knocking, now and then cries of approval
reached me. A pretty waitress, with her eyes
swollen with weeping, brought me a tankard of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[297]</SPAN></span>
beer; I glanced at her face. She turned quickly
and walked away.</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ observed a fat, red-cheeked citizen
sitting by, ‘our Hannchen is dreadfully upset
to-day; her sweetheart’s gone for a soldier.’
I looked at her; she was sitting huddled up in
a corner, her face propped on her hand; tears
were rolling one by one between her fingers.
Some one called for beer; she took him a pot,
and went back to her place. Her grief affected
me; I began musing on the interview awaiting
me, but my dreams were anxious, cheerless
dreams. It was with no light heart I was going
to this interview; I had no prospect before me
of giving myself up to the bliss of love returned;
what lay before me was to keep my word, to
do a difficult duty. ‘One can’t play with her.’
These words of Gagin’s had gone through my
heart like arrows. And three days ago, in that
boat borne along by the current, had I not
been pining with the thirst for happiness? It
had become possible, and I was hesitating, I
was pushing it away, I was bound to push
it from me—its suddenness bewildered me.
Acia herself, with her fiery temperament, her
past, her bringing-up, this fascinating, strange
creature, I confess she frightened me. My
feelings were long struggling within me. The
appointed hour was drawing near. ‘I can’t
marry her,’ I decided at last; ‘she shall not
know I love her.’<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[298]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>I got up, and putting a thaler in the hand of
poor Hannchen (she did not even thank me), I
directed my steps towards Frau Luise’s. The
air was already overcast with the shadows of
evening, and the narrow strip of sky, above the
dark street, was red with the glow of sunset. I
knocked faintly at the door; it was opened at
once. I stepped through the doorway, and
found myself in complete darkness.</p>
<p>‘This way.’ I heard an old woman’s voice.
‘You’re expected.’</p>
<p>I took two steps, groping my way, a long
hand took mine.</p>
<p>‘Is that you, Frau Luise?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ answered the same voice, ‘’Tis I, my
fine young man.’ The old woman led me up a
steep staircase, and stopped on the third floor.
In the feeble light from a tiny window, I saw
the wrinkled visage of the burgomaster’s widow.
A crafty smile of mawkish sweetness contorted
her sunken lips, and pursed up her dim-sighted
eyes. She pointed me to a little door; with an
abrupt movement I opened it and slammed it
behind me.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[299]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVI</h3>
<p>In the little room into which I stepped, it was
rather dark, and I did not at once see Acia.
Wrapped in a big shawl, she was sitting on a
chair by the window, turning away from me
and almost hiding her head like a frightened
bird. She was breathing quickly, and trembling
all over. I felt unutterably sorry for her. I
went up to her. She averted her head still
more.…</p>
<p>‘Anna Nikolaevna,’ I said.</p>
<p>She suddenly drew herself up, tried to look
at me, and could not. I took her hand, it was
cold, and lay like a dead thing in mine.</p>
<p>‘I wished’—Acia began, trying to smile,
but unable to control her pale lips; ‘I wanted—No,
I can’t,’ she said, and ceased. Her
voice broke at every word.</p>
<p>I sat down beside her.</p>
<p>‘Anna Nikolaevna,’ I repeated, and I too
could say nothing more.</p>
<p>A silence followed. I still held her hand
and looked at her. She sat as before, shrinking
together, breathing with difficulty, and stealthily<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[300]</SPAN></span>
biting her lower lip to keep back the rising tears.…
I looked at her; there was something
touchingly helpless in her timid passivity; it
seemed as though she had been so exhausted
she had hardly reached the chair, and had
simply fallen on it. My heart began to melt.…</p>
<p>‘Acia,’ I said hardly audibly.…</p>
<p>She slowly lifted her eyes to me.… Oh,
the eyes of a woman who loves—who can
describe them? They were supplicating, those
eyes, they were confiding, questioning, surrendering
… I could not resist their fascination.
A subtle flame passed all through me with
tingling shocks; I bent down and pressed my
lips to her hand.…</p>
<p>I heard a quivering sound, like a broken sigh
and I felt on my hair the touch of a feeble hand
shaking like a leaf. I raised my head and
looked at her face. How transformed it was all
of a sudden. The expression of terror had
vanished from it, her eyes looked far away and
drew me after them, her lips were slightly
parted, her forehead was white as marble, and
her curls floated back as though the wind had
stirred them. I forgot everything, I drew her
to me, her hand yielded unresistingly, her whole
body followed her hand, the shawl fell from her
shoulders, and her head lay softly on my breast,
lay under my burning lips.…</p>
<p>‘Yours …’ she murmured, hardly above a
breath.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[301]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>My arms were slipping round her waist.…
But suddenly the thought of Gagin flashed like
lightning before me. ‘What are we doing,’ I
cried, abruptly moving back.… ‘Your brother
… why, he knows everything.… He knows
I am with you.’</p>
<p>Acia sank back on her chair.</p>
<p>‘Yes,’ I went on, getting up and walking to
the other end of the room. ‘Your brother
knows all about it.… I had to tell him.…’</p>
<p>‘You had to?’ she articulated thickly. She
could not, it seemed, recover herself, and hardly
understood me.</p>
<p>‘Yes, yes,’ I repeated with a sort of exasperation,
‘and it’s all your fault, your fault. What
did you betray your secret for? Who forced
you to tell your brother? He has been with
me to-day, and told me what you said to him.’
I tried not to look at Acia, and kept walking
with long strides up and down the room. ‘Now
everything is over, everything.’</p>
<p>Acia tried to get up from her chair.</p>
<p>‘Stay,’ I cried, ‘stay, I implore you. You
have to do with an honourable man—yes, an
honourable man. But, in Heaven’s name, what
upset you? Did you notice any change in
me? But I could not hide my feelings from
your brother when he came to me to-day.’</p>
<p>‘Why am I talking like this?’ I was thinking
inwardly, and the idea that I was an immoral
liar, that Gagin knew of our interview, that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[302]</SPAN></span>
everything was spoilt, exposed—seemed buzzing
persistently in my head.</p>
<p>‘I didn’t call my brother’—I heard a frightened
whisper from Acia: ‘he came of himself.’</p>
<p>‘See what you have done,’ I persisted. ‘Now
you want to go away.…’</p>
<p>‘Yes, I must go away,’ she murmured in the
same soft voice. ‘I only asked you to come
here to say good-bye.’</p>
<p>‘And do you suppose,’ I retorted, ‘it will be
easy for me to part with you?’</p>
<p>‘But what did you tell my brother for?’
Acia said, in perplexity.</p>
<p>‘I tell you—I could not do otherwise. If
you had not yourself betrayed yourself.…’</p>
<p>‘I locked myself in my room,’ she answered
simply. ‘I did not know the landlady had
another key.…’</p>
<p>This innocent apology on her lips at such a
moment almost infuriated me at the time …
and now I cannot think of it without emotion.
Poor, honest, truthful child!</p>
<p>‘And now everything’s at an end!’ I began
again, ‘everything. Now we shall have to
part.’ I stole a look at Acia.… Her face
had quickly flushed crimson. She was, I felt it,
both ashamed and afraid. I went on walking
and talking as though in delirium. ‘You did
not let the feeling develop which had begun
to grow; you have broken off our relations<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[303]</SPAN></span>
yourself; you had no confidence in me; you
doubted me.…’</p>
<p>While I was talking, Acia bent more and
more forward, and suddenly slid on her knees,
dropped her head on her arms, and began
sobbing. I ran up to her and tried to lift
her up, but she would not let me. I can’t
bear women’s tears; at the sight of them I
am at my wits’ end at once.</p>
<p>‘Anna Nikolaevna, Acia,’ I kept repeating,
‘please, I implore you, for God’s sake, stop.…’
I took her hand again.…</p>
<p>But, to my immense astonishment she suddenly
jumped up, rushed with lightning swiftness
to the door, and vanished.…</p>
<p>When, a few minutes later, Frau Luise came
into the room I was still standing in the very
middle of it, as it were, thunderstruck. I could
not believe this interview could possibly have
come to such a quick, such a stupid end, when
I had not said a hundredth part of what I
wanted to say, and what I ought to have said,
when I did not know myself in what way it
would be concluded.…</p>
<p>‘Is Fraülein gone?’ Frau Luise asked me,
raising her yellow eyebrows right up to her
false front.</p>
<p>I stared at her like a fool, and went away.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[304]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVII</h3>
<p>I made my way out of the town and struck
out straight into the open country. I was devoured
by anger, frenzied anger. I hurled
reproaches at myself. How was it I had
not seen the reason that had forced Acia to
change the place of our meeting; how was it
I did not appreciate what it must have cost
her to go to that old woman; how was it I
had not kept her? Alone with her, in that dim,
half-dark room I had had the force, I had had
the heart to repulse her, even to reproach her.…
Now her image simply pursued me. I
begged her forgiveness. The thought of that
pale face, those wet and timid eyes, of her
loose hair falling on the drooping neck, the
light touch of her head against my breast
maddened me. ‘Yours’—I heard her whisper.
‘I acted from conscientious motives,’ I assured
myself.… Not true! Did I really desire
such a termination? Was I capable of parting
from her? Could I really do without
her?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[305]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>‘Madman! madman!’ I repeated with exasperation.…</p>
<p>Meanwhile night was coming on. I walked
with long strides towards the house where Acia
lived.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[306]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XVIII</h3>
<p>Gagin came out to meet me.</p>
<p>‘Have you seen my sister?’ he shouted to
me while I was still some distance off.</p>
<p>‘Why, isn’t she at home?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘No.’</p>
<p>‘She hasn’t come back?’</p>
<p>‘No. I was in fault,’ Gagin went on. ‘I
couldn’t restrain myself. Contrary to our agreement,
I went to the chapel; she was not there;
didn’t she come, then?’</p>
<p>‘She hasn’t been at the chapel?’</p>
<p>‘And you haven’t seen her?’</p>
<p>I was obliged to admit I had seen her.</p>
<p>‘Where?’</p>
<p>‘At Frau Luise’s. I parted from her an hour
ago,’ I added. ‘I felt sure she had come home.’</p>
<p>‘We will wait a little,’ said Gagin.</p>
<p>We went into the house and sat down near
each other. We were silent. We both felt very
uncomfortable. We were continually looking
round, staring at the door, listening. At last
Gagin got up.</p>
<p>‘Oh, this is beyond anything!’ he cried. ‘My<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[307]</SPAN></span>
heart’s in my mouth. She’ll be the death of
me, by God!… Let’s go and look for her.’</p>
<p>We went out. It was quite dark by now,
outside.</p>
<p>‘What did you talk about to her?’ Gagin
asked me, as he pulled his hat over his eyes.</p>
<p>‘I only saw her for five minutes,’ I answered.
‘I talked to her as we agreed.’</p>
<p>‘Do you know what?’ he replied, ‘it’s better
for us to separate. In that way we are more
likely to come across her before long. In any
case come back here within an hour.’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[308]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XIX</h3>
<p>I went hurriedly down from the vineyard
and rushed into the town. I walked rapidly
through all the streets, looked in all directions,
even at Frau Luise’s windows, went back to the
Rhine, and ran along the bank.… From time
to time I was met by women’s figures, but Acia
was nowhere to be seen. There was no anger
gnawing at my heart now. I was tortured by
a secret terror, and it was not only terror that
I felt … no, I felt remorse, the most intense
regret, and love,—yes! the tenderest love. I
wrung my hands. I called ‘Acia’ through the
falling darkness of the night, first in a low
voice, then louder and louder; I repeated a
hundred times over that I loved her. I vowed
I would never part from her. I would have
given everything in the world to hold her cold
hand again, to hear again her soft voice, to see
her again before me.… She had been so near,
she had come to me, her mind perfectly made
up, in perfect innocence of heart and feelings,
she had offered me her unsullied youth … and
I had not folded her to my breast, I had robbed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_309" id="Page_309">[309]</SPAN></span>
myself of the bliss of watching her sweet face
blossom with delight and the peace of rapture.…
This thought drove me out of my mind.</p>
<p>‘Where can she have gone? What can she
have done with herself?’ I cried in an agony
of helpless despair.… I caught a glimpse of
something white on the very edge of the river.
I knew the place; there stood there, over the
tomb of a man who had been drowned seventy
years ago, a stone cross half-buried in the
ground, bearing an old inscription. My heart
sank … I ran up to the cross; the white figure
vanished. I shouted ‘Acia!’ I felt frightened
myself by my uncanny voice, but no one
called back.</p>
<p>I resolved to go and see whether Gagin had
found her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_310" id="Page_310">[310]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XX</h3>
<p>As I climbed swiftly up the vineyard path I
caught sight of a light in Acia’s room.…
This reassured me a little.</p>
<p>I went up to the house. The door below
was fastened. I knocked. A window on the
ground floor was cautiously opened, and Gagin’s
head appeared.</p>
<p>‘Have you found her?’ I asked.</p>
<p>‘She has come back,’ he answered in a
whisper. ‘She is in her own room undressing.
Everything is all right.’</p>
<p>‘Thank God!’ I cried, in an indescribable
rush of joy. ‘Thank God! now everything is
right. But you know we must have another
talk.’</p>
<p>‘Another time,’ he replied, softly drawing the
casement towards him. ‘Another time; but
now good-bye.’</p>
<p>‘Till to-morrow,’ I said. ‘To-morrow everything
shall be arranged.’</p>
<p>‘Good-bye;’ repeated Gagin. The window
was closed. I was on the point of knocking
at the window. I was on the point of telling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_311" id="Page_311">[311]</SPAN></span>
Gagin there and then that I wanted to ask him
for his sister’s hand. But such a proposal at
such a time.… ‘To-morrow,’ I reflected,
‘to-morrow I shall be happy.…’</p>
<p>To-morrow I shall be happy! Happiness has
no to-morrow, no yesterday; it thinks not
on the past, and dreams not of the future;
it has the present—not a day even—a moment.</p>
<p>I don’t remember how I got to Z. It was
not my legs that carried me, nor a boat that
ferried me across; I felt that I was borne
along by great, mighty wings. I passed a bush
where a nightingale was singing. I stopped
and listened long; I fancied it sang my love
and happiness.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_312" id="Page_312">[312]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXI</h3>
<p>When next morning I began to approach the
little house I knew so well, I was struck with
one circumstance; all the windows in it were
open, and the door too stood open; some bits
of paper were lying about in front of the doorway;
a maidservant appeared with a broom
at the door.</p>
<p>I went up to her.…</p>
<p>‘They are gone!’ she bawled, before I had
time to inquire whether Gagin was at home.</p>
<p>‘Gone?…’ I repeated. ‘What do you
mean by gone? Where?’</p>
<p>‘They went away this morning at six o’clock,
and didn’t say where. Wait a minute, I believe
you’re Mr. N——, aren’t you?’</p>
<p>‘I’m Mr. N——, yes.’</p>
<p>‘The mistress has a letter for you.’ The
maid went upstairs and returned with a letter.
‘Here it is, if you please, sir.’</p>
<p>‘But it’s impossible … how can it be?…’
I was beginning. The servant stared blankly
at me, and began sweeping.</p>
<p>I opened the letter. Gagin had written it;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_313" id="Page_313">[313]</SPAN></span>
there was not one word from Acia. He began
with begging me not to be angry at his sudden
departure; he felt sure that, on mature consideration,
I should approve of his decision.
He could find no other way out of a position
which might become difficult and dangerous.
‘Yesterday evening,’ he wrote, ‘while we were
both waiting in silence for Acia, I realised
conclusively the necessity of separation. There
are prejudices I respect; I can understand
that it’s impossible for you to marry Acia.
She has told me everything; for the sake of
her peace of mind, I was bound to yield to her
reiterated urgent entreaties.’ At the end of
the letter he expressed his regret that our
acquaintance had come to such a speedy
termination, wished me every happiness, shook
my hand in friendship, and besought me not to
try to seek them out.</p>
<p>‘What prejudices?’ I cried aloud, as though
he could hear me; ‘what rubbish! What
right has he to snatch her from me?…’ I
clutched at my head.</p>
<p>The servant began loudly calling for her
mistress; her alarm forced me to control myself.
One idea was aflame within me; to find
them, to find them wherever they might be.
To accept this blow, to resign myself to such a
calamity was impossible. I learnt from the
landlady that they had got on to a steamer at
six o’clock in the morning, and were going<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_314" id="Page_314">[314]</SPAN></span>
down the Rhine. I went to the ticket-office;
there I was told they had taken tickets for
Cologne. I was going home to pack up at
once and follow them. I happened to pass the
house of Frau Luise.… Suddenly I heard
some one calling me. I raised my head, and at
the window of the very room where I had met
Acia the day before, I saw the burgomaster’s
widow. She smiled her loathsome smile, and
called me. I turned away, and was going on;
but she called after me that she had something
for me. These words brought me to a halt,
and I went into her house. How can I
describe my feelings when I saw that room
again?…</p>
<p>‘By rights,’ began the old woman, showing
me a little note; ‘I oughtn’t to have given you
this unless you’d come to me of your own
accord, but you are such a fine young man.
Take it.’</p>
<p>I took the note.</p>
<p>On a tiny scrap of paper stood the following
words, hurriedly scribbled in pencil:</p>
<p>‘Good-bye, we shall not see each other
again. It is not through pride that I’m going
away—no, I can’t help it. Yesterday when I
was crying before you, if you had said one
word to me, only one word—I should have
stayed. You did not say it. It seems it is
better so.… Good-bye for ever!’</p>
<p>One word.… Oh, madman that I was!<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[315]</SPAN></span>
That word … I had repeated it the night
before with tears, I had flung it to the wind, I
had said it over and over again among the
empty fields … but I did not say it to her,
I did not tell her I loved her.… Indeed, I
could not have uttered that word then. When
I met her in that fatal room, I had as yet no
clear consciousness of my love; it had not
fully awakened even when I was sitting with
her brother in senseless and burdensome
silence … it flamed up with irrepressible force
only a few instants later, when, terrified by
the possibility of misfortune, I began to seek
and call her … but then it was already too
late. ‘But that’s impossible!’ I shall be told;
I don’t know whether it’s possible, I know
that it’s the truth. Acia would not have gone
away if there had been the faintest shade of
coquetry in her, and if her position had not
been a false one. She could not put up with
what any other girl would have endured; I
did not realise that. My evil genius had
arrested an avowal on my lips at my last
interview with Gagin at the darkened window,
and the last thread I might have caught at,
had slipped out of my fingers.</p>
<p>The same day I went back with my portmanteau
packed, to L., and started for Cologne.
I remember the steamer was already off,
and I was taking a mental farewell of those
streets, all those spots which I was never to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[316]</SPAN></span>
forget—when I caught sight of Hannchen.
She was sitting on a seat near the river. Her
face was pale but not sad; a handsome young
fellow was standing beside her, laughing and
telling her some story; while on the other side
of the Rhine my little Madonna peeped out of
the green of the old ash-tree as mournfully as
ever.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[317]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>XXII</h3>
<p>In Cologne I came upon traces of the Gagins;
I found out they had gone to London; I
pushed on in pursuit of them; but in London
all my researches were in vain. It was long
before I would resign myself, for a long while
I persevered, but I was obliged, at last, to give
up all hope of coming across them.</p>
<p>And I never saw them again—I never saw
Acia. Vague rumours reached me about him,
but she had vanished for ever for me. I don’t
even know whether she is alive. One day, a
few years later, in a railway carriage abroad,
I caught a glimpse of a woman, whose face
vividly recalled those features I could never
forget … but I was most likely deceived by
a chance resemblance. Acia remained in my
memory a little girl such as I had known her
at the best time of my life, as I saw her the
last time, leaning against the back of a low
wooden chair.</p>
<p>But I must own I did not grieve over-long
for her; I even came to the conclusion that
fate had done all for the best, in not uniting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[318]</SPAN></span>
me to Acia; I consoled myself with the reflection
that I should probably not have been
happy with such a wife. I was young then—and
the future, the brief, swiftly-passing future
seemed boundless to me then. Could not what
had been be repeated, I thought, and better,
fairer still?… I got to know other women—but
the feeling Acia had aroused in me, that
intense, tender, deep feeling has never come
again. No! no eyes have for me taken the
place of those that were once turned with love
upon my eyes, to no heart, pressed to my
breast, has my heart responded with such
joyous sweet emotion! Condemned as I have
been to a solitary life, without ties or family,
I have led a dreary existence; but I keep as
sacred relics, her little notes and the dry
geranium, the flower she threw me once out of
the window. It still retains a faint scent, while
the hand that gave it, the hand I only once
pressed to my lips, has perhaps long since
decayed in the grave.… And I myself, what
has become of me? What is left of me, of
those blissful, heart-stirring days, of those
winged hopes and aspirations? The faint
fragrance of an insignificant plant outlives all
man’s joys and sorrows—outlives man himself.</p>
<p class="smaller">1857.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[319]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="titlepage">Printed by T. and A. <span class="smcap">Constable</span>, Printers to His Majesty<br/>
at the Edinburgh University Press</p>
<p> </p>
<p> </p>
<hr class="full" />
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />